THE LIFE Of that Most Illustrious PRINCE, Charles V Late DUKE of Lorraine and Bar, GENERALISSIMO Of the Imperial Armies.  
Rendered into ENGLISH From the Copy lately Printed at Vienna, Written by a Person of Quality, and a Great Officer in the Imperial Army.  
DEDICATED To the KING's Most Excellent MAJESTY.  
Printed by Edw. Jones; and Published by Randal Tailor near Stationers-Hall. M.DC.XCI.   

To the King.  
AS the Memory of a Hero may Naturally Claim Your Majesty's Protection, so none ever had more Right to it, than the Great General here described. Succeeding Ages will admire his Fortune, and his Conduct; but the present is justly taken up in Celebrating Yours. His Prudence, and his Valour we find in You Excelled, and Success always attends Your Person.  
May that Providence which has always shown a Peculiar Care of Your Preservation, be still a Mighty Guardian against Yours, and the Nations Enemies; and after a Long Series of Happy Victories, may You be Crowned with Immortality; Which are the hearty Prayers of,  
May it Please Your Majesty, Your Majesty's most Faithful and Devoted Subject WILSON.   

THE LIFE OF Charles V DUKE of Lorraine and Bar, And Generalissimo of all the Imperial Troops. THE FIRST BOOK.  
THE House of Lorraine is a House so well known, that 'twill be needless to enumerate so Ancient a Train of Successions. I shall content myself with acquainting you, that at the beginning of the Age last passed, it divided itself into two Branches, by the two Sons of René II. Duke of Lorraine and Bar. Which two Sons of René were Anthony and Claudius.  
The last, who was the Younger Brother, went into France, and Espoused Antonette of Bourbon, Daughter of Francis of Bourbon, Count of Vendosm; and signalised himself by so many renowned Actions under the Reign of Francis the First, that that Renowned Monarch, who no less rewarded Men of the Sword, than Persons eminent for Learning, erected in his Favour the Territory of Guise into a Dukedom. And from that time the Princes of that Branch were called Dukes of Guise.  
Anthony remained in Lorraine with the Eldest Branch, that enjoyed the Dukedom; and he had a Son called Francis who succeeded him. Charles the III. succeeded. Francis, and had three Sons; Henry who had only two Daughters, Nicolé and Claudia; Charles, afterwards made a Cardinal, and Francis Count of Vaudemont. This Count left two Sons, Charles the iv and Duke Francis. Charles the iv was Married with the Princess Nicolé his Cousin, by whom he had no Children: And Duke Francis, who was Cardinal, Espoused the Princess Claudia, from whom descended Charles the V the Hero whose Life we are now to write.  
Charles the iv touching whom it is necessary that I should say something, was Generous, and Hardy. He had a lively and stirring Genius. He was civil and complaisant, well made as to his Person, in undertaking Bold, indefatigable in Labour, and patiented in Adversity. But with all these great Qualities, and an infinite number of others, he was so wavering in his Resolutions, and sometimes so great an Enemy to Counsels, which they who most sincerely Espoused his Interest gave him, that he became the most unfortunate Prince of his Age.  
He succeeded Henry his Uncle; and during the time that he had the most peaceable Enjoyment of his Territories, he embroiled himself with France, which precipated him into so many Misfortunes, that he could never extricate himself; and this was the Original.  
The Precedent de Bret, Intendant of Justice in the City of Mets, had made a Decree touching some Pretensions of the Country of Messin, which he maintained to belong to the Bishopric of the capital City of that Country. Though this Affair was of no grand Importance, Charles however took Fire at it; and without foreseeing the events, having made the Emperor sensible that this was an Affair which concerned him, because of the Bishopric of Vic, which he then enjoyed, and which was distinguished from that of Mets, he made him this Proposal, That if for the maintenance of his Privileges, he would send some Regiments, to take up their Winter Quarters in that Country; he on the other side, would engage to furnish him underhand with what Money might be necessary to fortify Moyenvic, which was a curb to the City of Mets, that by this means he might be in a condition to resist the Erterprises of the King of France.  
Lewis the XIII, who Reigned at that time, was then busied at the Siege of Rochel. So that the Emperor, who believed he might make his Advantage of the opportunity, sent such a Force into the Bishopric of Vic, which he thought necessary: And set himself to fortify Moyenvic. The Duke Arms also of his side, under the pretence of defending his Territories. But though this feigned Precaution appeared very lawful, Lewis XIII. soon saw through it; and therefore after a Years Siege, having reduced Rochel, he was fully resolved to revenge himself upon the Duke, ere he turned his Arms elsewhere.  
Madam de Cheureuse, who was Married to a Prince of the House of Lorraine, at that time was fled to Nanci, being compelled to absent herself from the Court of France, and from the Kingdom, for certain Intrigues which all the World knows. This Princess, concerning whom it was said 
* Procurat. Nani. , That she kindled the Fire of Love in the Heart of all those Princes with whom she went to Negotiate, during the time that she carried every where the Fire of War against France, being extremely disgusted by reason of her Banishment, forgot nothing to animate the Duke against Lewis the XIII; and she had no great trouble to bring her Design to pass, the Duke being already sufficiently disposed to it. For in short, how little considerable the Usurpation in dispute, was, yet the consequence might prove very pernicious. And indeed, this resentment was very natural, it being no great satisfaction for a Prince to see that any one should usurp upon his Rights.  
In the interim, the Duke not being strong enough to resist the King of France, he thought it best to Dissemble, until a more favourable Conjuncture should present itself, than that, wherein his Affairs than were; and this Policy had such good Success, that Lewis the XIII. beginning no longer to distrust him, turned his Forces towards Italy, that he might assist the Duke of Mantua, who had War with the Emperor.  
During the time that these things passed in Italy, Monsieur the King's only Brother, dissatisfied at the too great Favour of Cardinal Richelieu, who then absolutely Governed France, departed the Kingdom, and withdrew himself into Lorraine, to the Duke's Court, where he Espoused, sometime after, 
* Gaston John baptist of France Duke of Orleans, Espoused Margaret of Lorraine at Nancy in the year 1632.  in Second Marriage, the Princess Margaret, youngest Daughter of the Count of Vaudemont, without the Consent of the King his Brother. The Duke, who, had his Reasons for managing the Humour of Lewis the XIII. informs him of the retirement of the Duke of Orleans; but the King nevertheless would not lay aside his Suspicions, that he held Intelligence with that Prince. And that which confirmed him in this Suspicion was, That the Duke had at that time on Foot an Army of more than Fourteen Thousand Men. This Warlike Preparation which was considerable, and gave him a Jealousy, obliged him to press the Duke of Lorraine to declare himself, or to lay down his Arms; and the Duke, who was not as yet in a Condition of undertaking any thing, after many Negotiations, carried his Men at length to the Emperor, who lost the Battle of Leipsic, to the King of Sweden.  
Yet this was no hindrance, but that the King went to besiege M●yenvic, some time after. The Duke received the News by a Post which the Count of Vaudemont his Father sent him. Upon which he made all the hast imaginable to relieve the Place. But having lost almost all his Men,  he could come to a Battle, he thought the best course he could to take, was to find out the King; and so without pondering any farther, he went to Mets, where the King lay. 'Tis true, he had as Magnificent a Reception as he could have expected. However, the Siege was still carried on; and the place was no sooner delivered up, but the King expressed himself thus to the Duke, Though he had manifested some Marks of good Will, nevertheless he was very much dissatisfied touching his Conduct, and that if he desired a Reconciliation, he must yield him up Marsal.  
Now in regard the Duke had put himself into the Hands of his Enemy, he was forced to undergo the Condition. Therefore by a Treaty which he Signed, he resigned Marsal as a Pledge for four years to France, to the great dissatisfaction of all his Friends, and above all of the Duke his Father, who was extremely troubled at it. After this he returned to Nancy.  
One would have imagined that this ill Success would have made this Prince sensible, that he was not as yet in a Condition to resist France. All those who tendered his Interest, and who had any Access to him, Counselled him to be quiet, for fear of bringing on himself some new Misfortunes. But listening to no Body but his own great Heart on this Occasion, and being as it were in Despair, for that the King of France, having taken the Advantage of his Sincerity, had constrained him to deliver up Marsal, he Levies new Forces, and the better to conceal his design, he made as if it were to fall upon the King of Sweden.  
Liwis the XIII, who had made a League with that King, and who was glad to have any pretence, did not only acquaint the Duke, that it was the same thing to take Arms against him, as against a Prince who was his Ally; but that he might make him uncapable of undertaking any thing, marches at the same time toward Lorraine with a considerable Army.  
The Duke was much alarmed at this News, and as he knew not what Course to take to oppose the King's Forces, he sent the Cardinal his Brother, Duke Francis, to meet the King, and acquaiat him that it was not his design to contend with him. But all this tended to no other Conclusion, but that he must deliver up four Places as Gauges for his Fidelity, viz. Stenay, Clermont, Jamets', and Dun; which being performed, he promised him that he would protect him against the Swedes, who threatened to enter to his Country, and burn it.  
For the King of Sweden was an Enemy no less to be feared than the King of France. And therefore the Duke's Friends would frequently remonstrate to him, that there was great Policy requisite in the managing those two Princes; that he must wait for a favourable Opportunity, if he designed to make War, and not rashly embark himself into any new Erterprises. He had lost all the Hopes which he could have proposed of Benefit and Advantage from the Discontent of the King's Brother, by the defeat of the Duke of Montmorenci, and the Swedes struck terror into all places wherever they came. In the mean time, though there was not any appearance that he could have the least Advantage in the World over his Enemies, as his Affairs then stood, yet he flattered himself with a thousand Hopes. He Ordered his Army to march against the Suedes, and endeavour to raise the Siege before Haguenau, and to relieve Brisac, which the Swedes had blocked up for some considerable time. But this attempt was so far from succeeding well, that it proved utterly Deplorable. For though the Swedes were forced to raise their Siege from before Haguenau; whithin two Leagues of that Place they gave Battle to the Lorraine Army; which was so furiously fought on both sides, and Fortune so fantastic, that both Armies were Routed. And whilst these things were a doing, a French Army enters into Lorraine with a design to Besiege Nancy; Lewis the XIII. assuming this for a pretence, That the Duke had not punctually observed the Conditions of the Treaty, which had been Concluded with him.  
This is most certain, that if the Duke at his arrival had performed what he might have done, he might have broken all the King of France's Measures. For S. Chamant, who Commanded the French, had no more than Four Thousand Men with him, when he came to invest that Place. In so much that the Duke might have forced him to quit his Post, ere he had received any Assistance. But in lieu of making the attempt, he had recourse to a Negotiation. Only he hastily puts all things into what Order he could for the Defence of Nanci; into which he clapped about Three or Four Thousand Foot, and Two or Three Hundred Horse, and retiring into the Mountains of Voges with some small Forces to defend the Avenues, he sends his Brother the Cardinal to find out the King, and acquaint him with his Reasons. The King receives him, after his usual manner, with great Marks of Distinction; and declared, That if he had been only to Treat with him, he should have received all the Favour that he could have expected from him; so fully he was persuaded of his Sincerity and just Dealing: But seeing he could not any longer depend upon any Word of his Brother the Duke, it was necessary that for a Pledge of his Fidelity he should resign up to him the City of Nanci.  
This Condition was too severe to be accepted by the Duke. In the interim the King comes in Person before the Place, and spares nothing to make himself Master of it. On the other side the Cardinal of Lorraine went backwards and forwards using all his endeavours to render Lewis the XIII. more flexible, though Nanci was besieged. But all that he could obtain after many Civilities, was, That in case he were himself Duke of Lorraine, it would be no difficult matter to grant his Request, being indeed really persuaded, that he might depend upon his Word. Charles the iv was in a strange Confusion upon this Answer, insomuch that a Thousand Thoughts came crowding into his Mind. But in the conclusion, having made some particular Reflection upon those obliging Words which the King had spoken to his Brother the Cardinal, and believing that if he should seem to comply to the making a Surrender of his Principality●, the King would become more tractable; he resolves therefore to take that Course. He performed his Submission in all the Forms. The Cardinal received the Homages for his new Dignity. And the King himself gave him Joy of his Confirmation. But he would not forego his Pretensions upon Nanci. And having drawn the Duke into his Camp by the Artifices of Cardinal Richelieu, this unfortunate Prince was forced to Surrender up that Place for four Years by a Treaty, that he might recover his Liberty.  
The Cardinal of Lorraine flattered himself, that after all these Concessions of his Brother the Duke, Lewis the XIII. would rest himself there. But as the Design of France was to seize the Principality of that Prince, Lewis the XIII. always pretending some new occasion of Discontent, sent the Marshal de la Ferté into Lorraine with considerable Forces, pretending that he had some Design upon Germany.  
This News not only surprised the Cardinal of Lorraine; but very much alarmed him, as being apprehensive of some Violence. He knew that Lewis the XIII. was extremely incensed against his Brother, for it was by the Benefit of a Passport which that Prince had granted during the Siege of Nanci, that he had assisted the Princess Margaret his Sister to make her escape, in the midst of those Fears, wherein he was, that the French would carry her away by force: For the King did not approve the Marriage of the Duke of Orleans his Brother.  
In the height of these Apprehensions he retires himself to Luneville with the two Princesses, the Princess Nicolé and the Princess Claudia, who remained with him; Duke Charles being withdrawn into Burgundy, after the resigning of Nanci.  
The Marshal de la Ferté was not long ere he Besieged them in their Retirement. And therefore the Cardinal having received Information, that the King had a design to force away those two Princesses, and send them into France, he proposed a Marriage to the Princess Claudia, between her and himself, to which the Princess gave consent, not only upon the hopes of preserving their House, but because that for a long time she had always a great Fancy and Inclination for the Cardinal.  
There was one Difficulty to surmount; for, that being Cousin-Germains, they could not Marry without a Dispensation, and there was an absolute necessity that they should Marry speedily. For seeing the Duke of Lorraine had no Children by the Princess Nicolé, it was very much to be feared, that if the Princess Claudia his Sister should fall into the King's Hands, before she was Married to the Cardinal her Cousin, he would Marry her to some Prince of the Blood in that Kingdom, which would soon furnish France with a new pretence to seize upon all Lorraine, as undoubtedly it was the Design of France.  
Seeing therefore no time was to be lost, all the ecclesiastics, and Learned Men among them which could be found out, were assembled together, and this Assembly being convened, and concluding that on Occasions of that Nature, no other Rules could be followed than those of Necessity, the Obstacle was soon passed over; the Marriage was concluded the same Day 
* Nicholas Francis Married the Princess Claudia in the Year 1643. , and afterwards allowed and approved of by the Pope.  
Duke Francis the next Day sent one of his Gentlemen to the Marshal de la Ferte, to acquaint him with the News of his Marriage. To which the Marshal, who was surprised, and never expected that the Cardinal would quit his Purple to Marry a Wife, returned Answer, That he believed the King would be displeased that he was Married without his being acquainted with it. And therefore flattering himself, that the Marriage could not be Consummated, because of the want of a Dispensation, and that some Nullity might be found in it, he forced the Duke and Princesses to go to Nanci, there to expect farther Orders from the King his Master, to whom he dispatched an Express immediately.  
The Marshal ordered that they should be Treated with much Respect. Nevertheless, they were no sooner arrived in the Duke's Palace, but their Chamber was surrounded with Guards. In this extremity, Duke Francis made it his Study to find out some Contrivance to get clear of his Keepers. And having soon bethought himself, he imparts his Design to the Princess his Wife, who readily condescending to Act her part, he so well ordered his Business, that his Design succeeded to his Wish.  
He chose for this purpose the first day of April, on which day it is usual in Lorraine to put little Deceits upon such Persons who are easily cheated. And such Fools are called, The Fish of April. This practice was so well known to the French, that to avoid their being deceived, they mistrusted whatsoever could be said to them upon that day. And this was the Reason that they would give no Credit to those several Cautions given them very seasonably, concerning the escape of the Prince and Princess, being really persuaded that this was only given out to make them run after them; so that the fear which they had of being Deceived, was the only occasion they were tricked in good earnest.  
The following Night, the Duchess, that she might the better deceive the Guards, got out of the Palace in the Habit of a Page, carrying a Flambeau before one of the Duke her Husband's Gentlemen, whom she was to meet in the House of his first Gentleman of the Chamber; and where he was already come disguised, under the contemptible Habit of a Porter, not sparing his own Hair, which was very delicate and lovely, but having cut it off, that he might be the less known.  
So soon as day approached, and the Gates of the City were opened, the Duchess, who was now disguized into a poor Country Woman carrying a Basket upon her Back, and conducted by the Duke, who was disguized likewise, they went out by a Gate, called Nòtre Dame, and walked about half a League in this Equipage, with incredible trouble to the Princess, who had never before walked so many weary Steps on Foot before. However after they had thus overcome the Ways, which were very uneven and rugged, they found a Gentleman who expected them with Horses.  
But indeed that which was very Singular, and might have caused the whole enterprise to Miscarry, was, That when they were past the Gate, a Female Peasant who came from the Field, and was going into the City, knew them though they were in that uncouth and strange Disguise. And this Woman, by a rustic Imprudence, and desire of Prattling, which is so Natural to that Sex, could not forbear imparting it to a Soldier of the Guard, with whom she was acquainted. This Soldier declares it to his Officer at the same time: But the Officer only Laughed at it, believing that it was the Fish of April, which the Peasant would have put upon him. Nevertheless he gave the Count of Brassac, Governor of the City, an account of it some Hours after, but yet without giving any credit to the Relation. But the Count, as he was Naturally Suspicious and Fearful, was more diligent, and therefore sent away to the Officer who had the Guard of the Duke and Duchess, to be informed of the Truth. The Officer had no sooner received this Order, but he went and knocked at their Chamber Door, to know if they were up; but a Valet de Chambre, who was privy to the Secret, beckoned with his Hand, thereby to signify that he should not make a Noise, for that they were as yet a Sleep.  
This Officer had always treated them with great Respect, and all the Civility imaginable; and therefore being afraid to wake them, would not order the Door to be opened. But the Count of Brassac upon his arrival, compelled the Valet de Chambre to do it. And then he went himself and drew the Curtains of the Bed; where finding the Birds flown, he discharged his fury upon the Master of the House where they had withdrawn themselves the Evening before, and upon the Duke's Domestics, which were found there, whom he sent to Prison, threatening withal to put them to the Torture if they would not discover the place of their Master's Concealment.  
But though they were very severely handled, yet there was no way to make the least discovery; for the Duke had not only concealed it from his Domestic Servants, but from the Gentleman of the House, of whose service he made use, what way he designed to take; not that he was distrustful of him, but that he might safely Swear that he knew nothing of the matter.  
They pursued every way after them, but it proved ineffectual, because of the extreme diligence which had been used, notwithstanding the delicacy and tenderness of the Duchess; for a Man mounted behind on Horseback held her always in his Arms for the greater Expedition, and to keep her from falling. At length they gained the County of Burgundy, and arrived the same day at a Gentleman's Castle, about Twenty Leagues distant from Nanci, from whence the Princess, who was quite tired out, was not in a Condition to departed till three or four Days after. The Reason why they rather determined to go to Burgundy than elsewhere, was, That they were in hopes to find the Duke of Lorraine at Besancon; but being informed that he was gone into Germany, they took the road for Florence, and came to the Duchess their Aunt, Grand Mother to the great Duke of Tuscany, then Reigning. There they remained almost Three Years: But the Air of that Country not agreeing with them, the Reason as they thought why they could have no Childdrens there, they resolved to quit Italy, and went to Vienna in Austria, to the Empress Leonora, another of their Aunts.  
This Marriage of Duke Francis was such a blow that broke all the Measures of the King of France, who being resolved whatever it cost him, to make himself Master of Lorraine; would have been glad to have gotten the Princess Claudia into his Alliance, as I have already observed. Nevertheless he would not desist from that design which he had been contriving for so long a time: And therefore, as he always made use of the old Pretence, That the Duke of Lorraine had broken the Articles of Treaty which he had concluded with him, soon after he returned into the Principality of this Prince, and takes the City of St. Michael; and though that in the mean while an Army of Imperialists were obliged to post themselves near Mets; these Troops of the Emperor, as much Confederates as they were, yet set their last helping Hand to the Ruin of Lorraine.  
But that Which seems particularly Remarkable is this, that during the time that this Country was the Theatre of War, and that unheard of Hostilities were exercised in it, Charles the iv seemed not in the least to be concerned; but as if his Principality had enjoyed the most secure and Halcyon Tranquillity, he fell in Love with the Princess of Cantecroix 
* This was Beatrix of Cusance, Widow of Eugenius Leopold, Prince of Cantecroix. He Married her at Besancon, in the Church of the Friars Minime, the Second of April 1637. , whom at length he Espoused. From this Match Descended Charles Henry Prince of Vaudemont, so well known by his first Campagnes, and by the Illustrious Rank which he holds at this day in the Army of the Allies; and a Princess called the Princess Anne, who was Married with the Prince of Lislebonne.  
I could give an account of several remarkable Things concerning Charles the IV, which I shall pass over in silence, as likewise the History of his Marriage; for besides that you may Read those Passages elsewhere, they are not so material to my Subject. I shall only acquaint you, that after he had defeated in Alsatia Count Otho, one of the most dreaded Generals of the Suedes, and signalised himself in Germany by many other Actions of Valour, he withdrew himself into Flanders, where the Spaniards, who had War with France, received him with much Joy, and conferred on him divers Employments; during which time he also seized upon some small places of Lorraine. But being cast a third time into the Hands of the King of France, he Signed another Treaty, which was no less disadvantageous than the former; and this was the occasion of a new War, wherein likewise he saw himself stripped of all his Principality.  
The Air of Vienna was more wholesome to the Princess Claudia than that of Florence, and for an Accumulation of Happiness and Joy, after various Troubles, and a long Exile, she grew big with Child, and was brought to Bed in the year 1639. of Prince Ferdinand Philip Francis; who, after he had given infinite Proofs of his Bravery, while he was cutting for the Stone, died in the Operation, the first day of April 1658. And four Years after, the Third of the same Month of April 1643, was Born Charles the Fifth, who was called Charles Leopold Nicholas Sixtus. The same Year died Lewis the XIII, and Cardinal Richelieu, the greatest Enemies at that time to Charles the Fourth. But neither did the Nativity of this Prince, (which seemed to be a happy Presage for the House of Lorraine, nor the Death of the King of France, and of his Minister, who then might be said to Reign,) bring any considerable change to the Duke's Affairs, though he had conceived at first great hopes to be restored to his Territories. He flattered himself that he might accommodate Things with the Queen, the Mother of Lewis the XIV, and there was some appearance for it. For this Princess simpathizing in his Misfortunes, by reason of that conformity which was between her destiny and his, had always testified a great Affection for him, notwithstanding he was so much embroiled with the Court of France.  
But things did not succeed in such a manner as the Duke expected. For Cardinal Mazarine who succeeded in that Ministry, and who trod in the Footsteps of his Predecessor, had inspired this Princess with such Interested Politics, that from the very Moment of her assuming the Regency, she was possessed with another Spirit; and indeed we may affirm, that she was more severe to the Duke in particular, than Lewis the XIII. ever had been.  
Charles the iv therefore frustrated on that side of all those hopes which he had conceived, bend his Thoughts wholly to render himself formidable to France, and made no delay in the performance of it. He signalised himself in so many Occasions against the French, that considering how much his Courage was thereby exalted, there was great likelihood that one day he would attempt to re-enter into his Dominions by plain force; so that the Queen, and Cardinal Mazarin, used all means possible to bring him over to their Party. And this Desire particularly increased, when they saw France began to be torn in pieces by those Civil Wars, which made so great a Noise during the Minority of Lewis XIV. They urged, That in regard it was upon the King that his Restoration to his Dominions depended, (since the King held them in his Hands,) he might expect from him more favourable Conditions than from the Spaniards, with whom he was then engaged. They offered him an entire Restitution of all those Places which had been taken from him, Nancy excepted; which nevertheless they obliged themselves to restore upon the general Peace, without demolishing the Fortifications. But whether the Duke thought himself strong enough to regain his Country by force, or that he would be revenged of the Queen, or that he thought he could not place any great Assurance upon a Treaty made in the Minority of the King, or what other Reasons he might have, which could never yet be dived into, he rejected all these Conditions, though seemingly so very Advantageous to him.  
He was always at Brussels, and as he was become very necessary to the Spaniards, by the Assistance of his Men, for which he was paid considarable Sums; he made use of these Sums, and of such as he gained by the Contributions of his Country, to purchase many fair Lands in Flanders, which yielded a great Revenue. In the mean time, how rich soever he might be, Duke Francis was not so well at Ease. For Charles the Fourth looking upon the Prince of Vaudemont as the presumptive Heir of Lorraine, and perceiving well enough that the Duke his Brother could not but oppose his Pretensions, by reason of Prince Charles his Son; this thought had made such an Impression in his Spirit, that he left him for this Reason at Vienna, without affording him any great Assistance. But this was not the worst which then befell Duke Francis, who could patiently enough support the capriciousness of his Fortune. For about that time he lost the Duchess Claudia his Wife 
* She died in the year 1652. , a Princess generally lamented in the Court of the Emperor, by reason of those many amiable Qualities wherewith she was Adorned.  
Duke Francis had wrestled above Fifteen Years with his evil Fortune, yet he looked upon this Blow as the most severe and heavy that he had ever felt; and he was so afflicted with it, all his Life, that he would never Marry, how profitable soever a second Marriage might have proved for the Re-establishment of his Affairs. He entrusted to the care of a Religious House, a young Princess, born likewise in the same Wedlock, who afterwards was Abbess of Remiremont, but is since Dead. And for Prince Ferdinand, and Prince Charles, he put them into the Hands of Monsieur the Marquis of Beauvau, to take care of their Education; Charles the Fifth not being above Nine Years of Age when the Duchess died.  
But how great soever those Services were which Charles the Fourth had performed for Spain, after his withdrawing himself into Flanders, that Crown never did any thing for him, though they were particularly engaged to join their Forces with his, for the restoring him to his Dukedom. Of this the Duke loudly enough complained; insomuch that the Spaniards fearing lest being repulsed by so many vain Promises which had been made by him, he would in the Conclusion seek out some other Asylum, and more secure Protection than theirs, to procure Tranquillity for himself and his Subjects, resolved to stop him. And the Count of Fuensaldagne, Governor of Flanders, who was none of his Friends, had Order to put this Design in Execution, as soon as he could find a favourable opportunity for it. At the same time Archduke Leopold, assisted by the Lorraine Forces, gained Rocroi from the French, and this was in the year 1655. And now the Campagne being ended, and all the General Officers of the Spanish Army retired to Brussels, the Count of Fuensaldagne, whom Jealousy rather put upon Action than the Interest of his Master, was only intent upon executing that secret Order which was given him. And that he might not miss his aim, after he had communicated his Design to the Archduke, who was obliged to give his Consent, he quickly dispersed the Duke of Lorrain's Soldiers into Winter-Quarters, so remote the one from the other, and divided one from another by Rivers, that it was impossible for them to assist their Prince, who little expected so sad a Destiny, though he had been admonished of it sufficiently beforehand.  
Things being thus disposed, the Count, who now only waited for a favourable Opportunity, found out a way to draw the Duke to the Palace, under the specious pretext of some important Affairs which had fallen out, and wherein he had an Interest. But as he thought to enter into the Council-Chamber, he was stopped at the Door. The next Morning he was conducted by Water down the Canal of Antwerp into the Citadel of that City, and from thence was brought into Spain, and confined in the Castle of Toledo, where he remained a Prisoner during the space of five Years.  
The Count of Fuensaldagne had no sooner brought his Designs about, but Archduke Leopold sent the Count of saint Amour at Vienna, to acquaint Duke Francis with the Confinement of the Duke his Brother. He alleged the Reasons which obliged the King of Spain to secure the Person of that Prince; and at the same time he requested him to come, and put himself at the Head of the Lorraine Forces, assuring him that his Catholic Majesty had no other Intention than that of his Re-establishment; and that he would never Consent to any Peace, but what should prove for the advantage of his Family.  
Duke Francis, not a little grieved for the Misfortune of the Duke his Brother, and 'tis probable no less apprehensive lest the like Fate might befall him, upon the first Motion refused the Offer. But the Emperor and Empress Eleonora his Aunt having united their Prayers to the importunate Solicitations of the Archduke, and laying before him the grand Advantages which he might reasonably hope for from the King of Spain; this Prince, rather persuaded by the Considerations of the Interest of his Family, than his own particular Concerns, resolved to go to Brussels, and to carry Prince Ferdinando and Prince Charles along with him.  
When Duke Francis departed, the Emperor was at Ratisbonne, whither he was gone to reside for some time, till the King of Hungaria his Eldest Son were Crowned King of the Romans. The Duke went to take leave of him; at what time Ferdinand the III, after he had given him all the Marks of a tender affection, and made him a Magnificent Entertainment, ordered him to be conducted by a Troop of his Guards to Noremberg, together with the Marquis of Haraucourt, who was sent to meet him by the Archduke, to solicit his departure and to hasten his Journey. He passed through the Territories of the Electors of Mayence, Treves, and Cologne, and the Duke of Neuburg, where he was received with all the Honour that could have been paid to the Emperor himself; and above all, at Dusseldorp. The Spaniards defrayyed all his Expenses during his Journey; and the Archduke came to meet him within a League of Brussels with all the Burgesses, who had all ranged themselves in Arms; so that greater Joy was never seen.  
Duke Francis was not long ere he put himself at the Head of the Lorrainers, who received him with Acclamations, not easy to be expressed. At the same time the King of France had laid Siege before Stenai by Marshal de Fabert. Upon which the Spaniards, who thought that all the Freneh Forces were employed at this Siege, resolved to begird Arras. Duke Francis, who foresaw the difficulty of this Enterprise, and who likewise perceived that the Ministers of Spain had only given their Consent to please the Prince of Condé, who was in the Spanish Army, and who absolutely desired this Siege, made it sufficiently appear that he did not believe they could carry the Place. But in regard he perceived that they absolutely resolved to lay Siege to Arras, he marched thither with his Army, and was desirous that Prince Ferdinand should there begin his first Campagne: For Prince Charles, being as yet extremely young, was left at Brussels under the Tuition of Monsieur Romecourt.  
What Duke Francis was afraid of came to pass. The Spaniards were forced to raise the Siege of Arras; they were beaten by the French; and the Rout was so great, that all their Infantry, their Cannon and Baggage remained in the custody of their Enemies; insomuch that Duke Francis, and Prince Ferdinand being arrived at Valenciennes, they found themselves destitute of all Things, not having so much as a Field Bed. However, the Archduke ordered that they should be assisted with incredible Civilities. But things began to change Countenance when they came to Brussels. They found the Chambers of the Archdukes Palace, where they lodged, all stripped of those Movables which were in it before; and they were informed that the great Master of the Household had prohibited Prince Charles to take the Air in the Park in a Coach, though it were a liberty which was very rarely refused to Women of the meanest Quality in the City.  
The Archduke, who was a good Prince, and who had an entire Affection for Duke Francis, was extremely dissatisfied in his Mind, to see him treated so ill. But he was forced to dispense with, and allow these Hardships and Injustices, not daring to oppose the Count of Fuensaldagne who was entirely Master in Brussels, and who not having met with that pliantness in the Duke which he expected, endeavoured to humble him. Duke Francis nevertheless was in hopes that the Count would become more Tractable. But upon a Rumour which then run, that Charles the Fourth had sent from his Prison an Order to the Lorraine Officers, that they should retire into France, where the Princess Nicholé was, and carry with them as many of their Men as they could, the Spaniards laid a design to stop the Duke. That which obliged the Spaniards to this Resolution, was this, That some time before two Colonels had deserted with their Regiments, and were gone over to the Service of the King of France, and this had alarmed them. Yet for all that, this is most certain, that the Duke had no Design, or the least Intention to cast himself into the Hands of the French, who were his mortal Enemies, and who had invaded all Lorraine. But the Duke saw himself so ill treated by the Count of Fuensaldagne, and perceived so many little Artifices made use of to secure him, that he went into France with all the Lorrainers which were in the Service of the King of Spain; taking Prince Ferdinand with him. For Prince Charles, upon what grounds of Policy I know not, was left at Brussels. But being he was in good Hands, they ordered his escape when they saw it convenient; so that at length he was conducted by Water through the Canal of Antwerp into Holland, to secure him from the fury of the Spaniards, for the Revolt of the Duke his Father. And being come to Paris, where Prince Ferdinand was already, the Duke presented these two young Princes to the King, withal acquainting him, that he put them both into his Hands, for a Pledge of his Fidelity to his Service; which was kindly accepted by his Majesty, who promised likewise that he would protect them, and advance them to Employments proportionable to their Birth.  
Prince Ferdinand had already been in Four Campagnes, wherein he had highly Signalised himself, but then Died after that manner, which we have already related. His Death had almost overwhelmed Duke Francis with Grief, and some Months after he was in great hazard of losing Prince Charles, by an Accident which had like to have proved as fatal as the Minute was Auspicious, which ushered such a Prince into the World, whom he loved to the height of Passion and Tenderness; as one who gave in his younger years as great and pregnant Hopes, as any Prince of his Years. The Accident was this.  
The young Prince managing a Horse in the Academy, where he performed his Exercises; the Horse, that had but one eye, yet very sprightly, hit so ruggedly against one of the Pillars of the Manage, that the Prince, as nimble and active as he was, in a moment was thrown backward to the Ground; and though he fell only upon Sand, yet he received so terrible a blow upon the Head, that he lay without any Motion. Endeavours were used to bring him to himself; but all those little Remedies which were applied, signified nothing; he was laid upon a Bed in the Academy; where he continued six whole Hours without giving any sign of life, though there appeared neither Wound, nor Contusion in his Head, nor in any Part of his Body. The News of this Fall quickly alarmed all the Court. And the King who had an account of it,  it was declared to Duke Francis, was so really afflicted at this accident, that he commanded that without losing time, his Physicians should be sent to him, and the most experienced Surgeons which could be found in the City, that he might not be blamed in any thing, if the Accident proved fatal. The King's Orders were immediately obeyed, but the Prince was in so sad a Condition, that one of the principal Physicians, after he had well considered, and viewed him, declared aloud, as he was going out of the Chamber, That he would Die; which made others too sadly believe there was no hopes, and that whatever could be done, would be to no purpose. However, recourse was had to all sorts of Remedies, and those which were applied were so prevalent, that six Hours after, he began to breath. From that time forwards, every moment there appeared new signs of life in him; and at length he recovered his Speech. And by little and little he regained so much Strength, that his Cure was no longer doubted of.  
We need not question but Duke Francis was extremely alarmed and afflicted at this sad Accident. For though he were accustomed to these kind of trials, yet this mischance quite sunk him, though Father Poirot a Jesuit, his Confessor, who brought him the News, used all the Precautions imaginable; however, he surrendered up himself with a profound Humility to receive this last Affliction, which his ill Fortune seemed to have prepared for him; and letting fall some Tears, he was heard to pronounce these Pious Words; God gave, and God has taken away, his Will be done.  
But there was nothing mournful that afterwards accompanied this Accident. There were no Symptoms succeeded which the Physicians were afraid of, and which might not reasonably be expected in such Mischances. The young Prince himself felt nothing of Inconvenience some days after. On the contrary; he found himself in such a good disposition of Body, that he thought himself strong enough to continue his Exercises. However, in regard that in Accidents of this Nature, extraordinary care is to be observed, Duke Francis, by the Advice of the most learned Physicians, forced him to keep his Chamber for above three Months; during which time he was visited daily by all of both Sexes, which were of the greatest Rank and Quality in the Court. Yet this was observed that the King never went to see him, notwithstanding he appeared so very much concerned at this Accident, when the sad Tidings were first brought him.  
The Pyranean Peace was concluded the following Year. Cardinal Mazarin, and Don Lovis Mendez de Haro, one for the King of France, and the other for the King of Spain, being assembled in the Island of Faisans 
* This is an Island made by a River called Badasson, which comes out of the Pyrenean Hills, and empties itself into the Sea near Fontarabic. This River separates France from Spain. , concluded at length, after many Conferences, a War, which had been kindled for a long time between those two Princes. In this Treaty of Peace, Don Lewis consented to leave to the King of France, the Dukedom of Bar, the County of Clermont, and to permit him to demolish the Fortifications of Nanci, provided that he would restore to Charles the Fourth the Dukedom of Lorraine. There were some other Articles also in this Treaty, which were not very advantageous for that Prince. So that the Duke, who was yet a Prisoner at Toledo, complained to the King of Spain, that his Concerns were disposed of without his being made privy to it. But in regard his Catholic Majesty held no Correspondence with him, and that he looked upon him as a Prince, of whom he had no reason to be afraid in any respect, thought it sufficient to give him his Liberty, with a slight Intimation that he had served his Interest, as far as he judged it necessary for the good of Christendom: That what was done, could not be otherwise done, and that he must rest himself contented with his Destiny. This Answer of the King of Spain, though brisk, and highly disobliging, yet it was not the only hard measure in the Proceed of that Monarch. He ordered these things to be told him by one of his Ministers; and though the Duke took a Journey to Madrid to see him, he would not admit him into his Presence; apprehending, without doubt, that the Duke would reproach him with his Injustice and Ingratitude, which had overruled him to deprive a Prince of his Liberty, who had sought his Protection, and who had totally lost his Principality, for having been but too much united to the Interest of Spain. In somuch that the Duke perceiving that there was not the least likelihood of making his Complaint to the Catholic King, he departs with all speed for the Island of Conference, with a design to complain to Don Lewis de Haro of the Injury which he had received. But whatever Words he could use to aggravate this Injustice, he could receive no other Satisfaction from the Spanish Minister than a sad Acknowledgement, that he could not possibly conclude the Peace for him in a more advantageous manner, than as it was done already. The Duke had recourse in this extremity to Cardinal Mazarine, who drew up his Objections to the Pyranean Treaty. But in regard the Duke was still in the Hands of Don Lewis, and that the Cardinal had his Reasons why he would not serve him any farther in that Affair; he was obliged, though never so dissatisfied, to consent to the Treaty, and to sign it, for fear he might run the risk of a worse Fortune.  
In the mean time, the Cardinal heaped Civilities upon him, and always treated him like a Prince. He flattered him with great hopes, and made him sensible, that the thing depended so absolutely upon the King, wholly to establish him in his Dominious, and restore his House to its pristine Luster and Dignity, that he got his consent to return into France; where being stripped of his Dukedoms of Lorraine and Bar, yet he had the same Honours paid, which are usually rendered to Princes who are Sovereigns in their own Country: But these were but outward Civilities, he was near the less unfortunate for all these shows.  
The Fruit of the Pyrenean Peace was the Marriage of Lewis XIV. with the Infanta of Spain. For in regard that great People never Mary but out of Policy, and that this Marriage was the Knot which was to unite that Peace which had been so much desired, and which the People had so long wished for; the Queen did agree to it without any difficulty. But this we may say, That he Espoused this Princess without having the least Inclination for her. Not but that the Portraiture which had been given of the new Queen, might be capable enough to move him. But the King was in Love with Madamoiselle de Mancini, Niece to Cardinal Mazarin; who, though she was a Woman of great Wit, yet she was no ways well made. So that it was the common saying of the Town concerning her, that you no sooner heard her Discourse but you forgot she was Deformed, and Men could not avoid, but they must Love her; so that it was no wonder the King was so taken with her.  
And as Madamoiselle de Mancini answered the King's Friendship, so the King Loved her in so tender a manner, that he had undoubtedly Married her, if Princes upon such emergent Occasions, might be Masters of themselves.  
The whole Court began to discover plainly the great Passion which that King had for the Cardinal's Niece; For he paid his Assiduities to her in the view of all the World. His Complaisances extended so far, and he made her such Magnificent Presents, that the Queen Mother was alarmed at it. For she being a Spaniard, since the Death of Lewis XIII. had laboured nothing more, than to conclude a War, which could not but prove fatal to her, on which side soever the Advanvantages fell; and she saw moreover, that all her Endeavours for the Peace would be utterly Ruined, if the King did not wholly forget Mademoiselle de Mancini, and Mary the Infanta of Spain.  
'Tis true, the Cardinal, as all Men might easily Judge, would never have been sorry to have seen his Niece the King's Companion in the Royal Throne. But whether it were that he was willing to yield a blind Obedience to the Queen; or that he feared least the King, coming at length to dislike his own Act and Deed, should one day null the Marriage, he was the first that dispossessed Mademoiselle de Mancini of those vain Thoughts which she had, that the King intended to Marry her, and he drove on the Business so vigorously, that a Match was concluded with the Infanta.  
The King however had much ado to consent to an Alliance that was to resettle a Peaceful Calm between two Potent Monarchies. For he still felt the same Inclinations for Mademoiselle de Mancini, which he had for her, ever since the day that he first began to have a Passion for her. Of which he gave her such sensible Marks, as left her no room to question his Affection: And both the Queen and the Cardinal sufficiently perceived it.  
Nevertheless, in regard the Marriage was determined, and that there wanted nothing but the Performance of the Ceremonies, the Court prepared all things ready for their departure toward the Frontiers, to receive the new Queen. The Cardinal also designed to set forward first of all, and to carry his Niece along with him, to remove her out of the King's sight, fearing lest her presence should put a stop to his Journey, and obstruct the grand Design of Establishing Peace over all Europe.  
On the other side the King could not without an extraordinary turbulence of his Thoughts, support the violent Separation from him of a Person whom he preferred in his Affections before all the Princesses in the World. But in regard there was no Remedy, he retired to Chantilli for some days; from whence he did nothing but send Messenger upon Messenger to Mademoiselle de Mancini, till she was gone.  
At length Mademoiselle de Mancini departed the City, and the Cardinal her Uncle, who knew well the Force which he put upon her, endeavoured, during the whole Journey, to persuade her to make a Conquest of herself, and extinguish a Passion that began to grow Criminal: He laid before her all those Reasons which she had to induce her to vanquish her extravagant Ambition, and declared at length, that he had a design to Marry her to the Prince of Lorraine.  
And indeed, when Charles the iv was a Prisoner in Spain, he had himself made that Proposal to Cardinal Mazarin, who having given his Consent upon the first Motion, had engaged to gain the King's Consent to Re-establish him in his Territories. And he had certainly done it: For at that time the Cardinal's Favour was vastly great. But in regard, that when the Duke was in France, he thought no more of the Match, which he made appear by his Carriage toward the Cardinal; for he never so much as spoke to him of it afterwards, though it were an Overture of his own making; the Cardinal was so incensed at this Contempt of his, which appeared to him so Fantastical, that far from inclining the King to make a Treaty with the Duke to his Advantage, he instilled into him such an Aversion for that Prince, that from that time forward they only amused him from time to time with fair Promises of what he desired, without ever minding to give him Satisfaction.  
On the other side, Duke Francis, whose Designs were altogether opposite to those of Duke Charles his Brother, considering that there was no surer course for him to take, than to seek the Friendship and Support of Cardinal Mazarin, and that he could not incline that Minister to afford him his Protection by any way more Advantageous, than that of a Match between the Prince his Son, and Mademoiselle de Marcini, resolved to propose it; which he did effectually. True it is, That as he would have been glad to have ascertained the Possession of the Territories of Lorraine to Prince Charles, by a more secure way, so would he have been better pleased that Charles iv would have Consensented to have Married with the Princess. To which purpose he proposed the Business to him, before he made a step in order to the Cardinal's Niece. But the Duke would by no means listen to him; and than it was, that he Married that Princess to the Prince of Lislebonne.  
But Mademoiselle de Mancini was not long before she returned to Paris. At what time the Cardinal, who earnestly desired to Match her, that he might wean the Kings so openly testified Affection from her, gave order to Madam de Venelle, her Governess, to remove her immediately from the Country of Aunix, where she then Resided; and his orders were no less punctually obeyed.  
Now in regard she was in high Esteem, not only for the Figure which Cardinal Mazarin made in France, but for her own proper Merits, and the Reputation she had gained by being Beloved by the King, all the great Personages in Paris that had not followed the Court which was then at Tholouze, made it one of their chiefest Concerns to link themselves to her Friendship, and be her continual Visitants. Of this number the Prince of Lorraine was One, and his Sedulity showed that he applied himself to her in a more particular manner than the rest. And this was by the advice of Madam de Choisi, a Woman of deep Intrigue. This Lady, cordial to the Interests of Duke Francis, was persuaded, That if Prince Charles could gain the Affection of Mademoiselle de Mancini, the Cardinal could not do otherwise but Mary her according to his own Inclination; nor was there any question but that the King would approve the Match.  
To this purpose, at the same time that the young Prince used all his Endeavours to gain her Affection, Madam de Choisi, who had made it her own Business, set her Friends underhand, to instill into the Cardinal's Niece, that besides, that Prince Charles was to be considered as a Prince who had a Claim to the Dutchies of Lorraine and Bar more firmly Grounded than only to flatter his Ambition, there was no other way to free herself from a kind of Slavery, wherein she languished under the Queen Mother and the Cardinal her Uncle, with whom she was forced to live in a kind of close Confinement.  
Mademoiselle de Mancini knew all that very well, and besides she saw that Prince Charles was a goodly Person. She looked upon his Courting her, as a thing that might be Advantageous to her; and delighted in his Company. But she was as yet so little inclined to entertain a new Passion, that she knew herself to be insensible of all the Prince's Applications. The fall that threatened her was too steep to be so soon forgot. Nevertheless, as it was a difficult thing to make a long Resistance against so brave a Prince as the Prince of Lorraine, Mademoiselle de Mancini grew sensible at length, that she Loved him a little more than she had done. She was Charmed with his Assiduities; and by Degrees she began to accustom herself to take no delight but in his Company. And in regard, that Madam de Venelle would not permit the Prince to visit his Mistress in her own House; there was not a day past, but he gave her a Meeting either in some Church, or in the Tuilleries. In short, her Passion for the Prince became so vehement, that she told the Cardinal her Uncle one Day, That she would either Marry the Prince, or shut herself up in a Nunnery.  
Certain it is, That Cardinal Mazarin had consented to the Marriage. For though it had not been so advantageous for his Niece as it was, the Queen-Mother pressed him with so much importunity to marry out of the Kingdom, that being out of his Eye, the King might the sooner forget her, that the Cardinal would never have made the least Hesitation; besides, that he passionately desired the Match. But in regard the Cardinal was haughty, tho' desirous otherwise to appear very moderate in things that regarded his own Interest, to make the World believe he only studied the Interests of the King his Master, yet he could have wished that the Duke would have sincerely sought his Alliance for Prince Charles; but the Duke opposed it. In a word, the Duke having pierced into his Nephew's design, and fearing least the Prince, by virtue of the Match in Agitation, should receive from the Cardinal those Advantages which might turn to his Prejudice, he utterly disappointed all the Prince's measures: and then it was that the Cardinal married his Niece to Constable Colonna, who had demanded her in Wedlock sometime before, by the Addresses of Marquis Ang●el. Or rather it may be said that he banished her into Italy against his own will, and with a despair so violent, that he could not forbear reproaching the King, with the want of Courage he had shown upon her account.  
Nevertheless, the Duke of Lorraine forbore not giving many Testimonies to Prince Charles of his Kind Intentions towards him; affirming that if he had crossed him in his Marriage, it was only to procure him a more honourable Alliance; and that his design indeed was, to Marry him with Mademoiselle de Montpensier, the Eldest Daughter by the first Wedlock to the deceased Duke of Orleans 
* The D. of Orleans died at Blois Feb 2. 1660. In the Year 1626. he married Mary of Bourbon, the only Daughter of Henry of Bourbon, Duke of Montpensier, Dauphin of Auvergne; and by her he had Mademoiselle. .  
And fearing lest it would be said, that all these Discourses were only feigned to amuse the Prince, he caused the Proposal to be made at the same time to the Princess; and to convince her that he was in good Earnest, and that there was nothing in the world which he more passionately desired, he caused a farther Proposal to be made her, that if she would consent to Marry his Nephew, he would in favour of her, surrender up all his Territories to him, reserving only a Pension of a hundred Thousand Crowns.  
The Cardinal to whom the Address was made, as much incensed as he was against the Duke of Lorraine, declared at the same instant that he was well pleased with the Proposal, and that he would omit nothing that lay in his Power that might induce Mademoiselle to accept it.  
In short, whither the Cardinal feigned his Approbation of the business, or whither he believed the Match to be for the Princess' advantage, or that he intended to sound the Duke's Integrity, he wrought with the King to depute Monsieur de Lionne to treat about the Affair with Mademoiselle the Montpensier's Counsel. But the Duke, always Irresolute, far from coming to any Conclusion, started so many difficulties, that the Cardinal 
* The Cardinal died at Vincennes, Mar. 9 1661. in the 59 year of his Age.  died, before any thing could be fully resolved upon.  
However, in regard that Monsieur de Guise solicited the Cardinal to incline the King to some Accommodation with the Duke of Lorraine, he that had been a long time sick, and despaired of Recovery, thought it now high time, upon the brink of Death, to make his peace with God, and that he had sufficiently revenged himself of the Duke, by drilling him on so long and only feeding him with Promises. So that about three or four days before his Death the Duke concluded and signed a particular Treaty with the King, of which the substance was, 1. That he should be restored to the Dutchies' of Lorraine and Barr. Wherein nevertheless the King should still keep possession of the Grand Road or 
* This Passage is a Road not above half a League broad, but little less than Thirty Leagues in length.  Passage, extending from the Entrances into his Dutchies next to Stenai, quite through his Countries into Germany, which should remain in Sovereignty to the King. 2. That the Fortifications of Nanci should be demolished. 3. That the Towns of Stenai, Clermont, Jamets' and Dun should continue in Propriety to France. 4. That the Duke should disarm all his Soldiers and Militia, except his Regiment of Guards and Light Horse, and some Companies of Foot for the Preservation of such Garrisons as remained in his hands. 5. That the Duke should not repair the Fortifications of Nanci, nor make any New Fortifications about any other Town within his Territories, without leave of the King, nor give any Protection to any of the King's Subjects, contrary to his Majesty's pleasure.  
These were the principal Conditions, to the Severity of which the Duke was obliged to consent, that he might regain his Principality of Bar; his Friends having generally advised him to accept them, for fear, lest under the sway of some other Minister of State, he might meet with far greater Obstructions.  
No sooner had the Duke signed the Treaty, but he departed into his own Dominions; and to the end Prince Charles might have no reason to complain of him, upon the Marriage propounded with Mademoiselle de Montpensier, he declared to him, that he always earnestly desired it, and to remove all suspicions, he sent at the same time a full Power in writing under his Hand and Seal to the Duke of Guise to conclude the Articles, upon the same Conditions which he himself had proposed.  
The Princess was overjoyed at this Marriage: she found in Prince Charles all the Noble Qualities she could desire; and besides, the Condescension of the Duke his Uncle seemed to be no small advantage to her. On the other side, considering the Condition of the House of Lorraine at that time, it was the greatest good Fortune that could befall it, in order to a Re-establishment; for besides the Greatness of the Alliance, Mademoiselle had a plentiful Estate. And therefore as all people desired the Match, so all endeavoured to bring it to a Conclusion. Prince Charles every day paid his Visits to Mademoiselle. On the other side the Princess took delight in his Assiduities. All the Court took it for granted that every thing was agreed upon; but when all things were ready for Consummation, Prince Charles fell in Love with Mademoiselle d' Orleans, a Princess Young and of surpassing Beauty: to which may be added, that having been bred together, their Affections had taken root along time before. And indeed, to speak the Truth, Mademoiselle de Montpensier was a little too far advanced in years to inflame so Youthful a Prince. And as certain it was, that Mademoiselle d'Orleance was designed the Prince of Tuscany; the King himself being for engaged to make the Match, and it being also his Interest to see it concluded. Of all which Prince Charles could not be ignorant: But being of an Age not apt to make reflections, he gave himself blindly over to a domineering Passion, not considering that he forgot his own Interests to run after a Chimaera; since it was a Conquest impossible for him to make: and this was that which caused him so much to slight Madam de Montpensier, that the World took notice of it.  
All that were concerned for the Interest of the Young Prince were alarmed at his manner of proceeding. They said, that he posted visibly to his own Detriment and the ruin of his Affairs. It was laid before him, that he acted to his Uncle's wish, whose design it was to cross his Marriage, so he might not be seen to be in the fault; to the end that by that means he might secure the Succession of his Territories to his Son the Prince of Vaudemont. They gave him to understand that he laboured inconsiderately, to lose himself not only in the King's good will, who had a high esteem for him, but also in the Affection of all the Lorrainers, who looking upon him as their Deliverer, would cast of all that Love and Endearment which they had showed him upon several Occasions, when they should come to be informed, that for a passion impossible to succeed, he had renounced the Re-establishment of his House, and the repose of a Languishing People, that had their Eyes fixed only upon him. They told him at length, that being presumptive Heir of Lorraine, he owed himself entirely to his Subjects; that he ought to think of no other Alliance but such a one as might be for their Consolation, and to redeem them from their Miseries; and that, in short, he was to put a force upon his Inclinations. But in regard that Mademoiselle d' Orleans was the only Object that possessed his Soul, he would not listen to any thing that could be said concerning Her; or if he did hearken sometimes, 'twas only to answer, that he did not think he was obliged to sacrifice himself to the public; and that a Prince was in an ill Condition, that was bound to be miserable all his Life, to procure the uncertain Welfare of his Subjects.  
Now that which confirmed him in his Obstinate Resolution to Court that Princess, was this, that he met with some Persons, who designing to make mischief between the King, Madamoiselle de Montpensier, and himself, fed him with vain hopes, that he might find a thousand ways to compass his Desires. 'Twas true, they told him, that the King had given his Word to the Duke of Tuscany, for the Prince, his Son; but they flattered him at the same time, that if he persisted in his Pursuit, the King would fall off at last from his Promise; that he was not so fond of the Match as Men imagined; and that he knew well, that an Heir to the Dutchies of Lorraine and Bar was as good as the Prince of Tuscany.  
On the other side, the great Affection which Mademoiselle d'Orleance manifested for the Prince of Lorraine, and her Reluctancy to Marry the Prince of Tuscany, contributed not a little to make him the more eager in his Design. He knew that the young Princess had opened her Heart to the Duchess of Orleans her Mother; that she had not concealed the tender Kindness she had for him; that she had also discovered to her the little Love she had for the Prince of Tuscany; and that it was the Duchess' desire that her Daughter might be left to her own Choice. But in regard the King took little care to satisfy the two Lovers, and that he only minded his own and the Interest of the Kingdom in this Affair, he pressed so hard the Conclusion of the Marriage, at the very time that the Duchess of Orleans was about to have declared her Mind to him, that he sent Monsieur de Tellier to her, to let her know that he had already Signed the Contract, and that there was a necessity for Mademoiselle within three or four days at most to take her Leave of the Court, and set forward for Tuscany; and that she must either resolve to obey, or prepare herself for a Nunnery: nor was there any Reply to be given to this. So that the Marriage with the Prince of Tuscany was concluded, as the King had contrived it, and Madamoiselle d'Orleance was sent away like Madamoiselle de Mancini, to end her days in Italy.  
Prince Charles, thus disappointed of his Hopes on that side, there was nothing left for him to do, but to put a Constraint upon his Inclinations, to forget Madamoiselle d'Orleance, and to endeavour the regaining the Affections of Madamoiselle de Montpensier, which without difficulty he might have effected. But by I know not what strange Blindness, that always accompanies vehement Passions, he was so far from taking that prudent Course, that he openly bewailed his hard Fate, and privately withdrawing himself from his Father, some days after that the new Princess had begun her Journey, away he posted to overtake her at St. Fargeau, whither Mademoiselle had carried her, to take her last Farewell of her. And this was that which completed the Ruin of his Affairs. For Mademoiselle soon perceived, that 'twas not for here's, but solely for her Sister's sake, that the Prince had taken that small Journey; and therefore could not forbear to make it known to all the World.  
Now though Prince Charles had so little Inclination to Marry Madamoiselle de Montpensier, yet all the Court would not believe but that the Duke of Lorraine was the only cause of it▪ and that the Aversion which his Nephew had to that Alliance, was the Effect of his Contrivancces. Neither did Madam de Cheureuse, (who concealed nothing from the Duke, as being wholly devoted to his Interests) dissemble it one day to him, but told him, 'twas the general Report that was spread abroad. She also declared, that the Queen Mother seemed to be convinced, that he underhand made it his Business to cross the Conclusion of that Match; and that notwithstanding all the Reasons she could allege in his Justification, she could not persuade her to the contrary.  
Now in regard it was the Duke of Lorrain's Interest that the Queen Mother should be dispossessed of those thoughts, he revolved in his Mind a thousand Contrivances which way to undeceive her. And at length having bethought himself of going with his Nephew to Visit Madam de Cheureuse, where he had also appointed to meet Madamoiselle de Guise, they were no sooner entered into Discourse, but Madam de Cheureuse cunningly engaged the Prince in the Story of Madamoiselle de Montpensier, as it was laid beforehand.  
And then it was that the Duke, who knew Prince Charles' Aversion to that Princess, believed that his Nephew would make no scruple to open his Mind before those Ladies, who being Witnesses of what they heard themselves, would be able to inform the Queen.  
The Prince stood upon slippery Ground. For besides that he had not foreseen the Ambuscado's that were laid for him, Madam de Cheureuse, who was the Lady of the Court, that had the most Vivacity and Wit, changed the Discourse with so much dexterity, made use of so many wind and turn, uttered things so pleasing, and charged the young Prince so home on every side, that 'twas to be feared the subtle Lady would infallibly have compassed her Ends. But the Duke perceiving the Snare, kept himself so well upon the Reserve, and so neatly dissembled his Reluctancy to Marry Mademoiselle de Montpensier, though sometimes his Countenance betrayed his Expressions, that Madam de Cheureuse was at a loss. However she made a fresh Onset, and told him with a Thousand pleasing Insinuations, that she was persuaded he did but disguise his Thoughts, and that his Lips betrayed his Heart. But she could draw nothing from him, but that he Passionately desired the Match might be concluded, and that the Duke would always persevere in his Desires of procuring him so great an Advantage. Withal, he requested her to atone the Queen Mother in his Behalf, that his Design might not miscarry, and at the same time to wait upon Mademoiselle de Montpensier, and make her sensible of the Falsehood of what his Enemies had imprinted in her Mind, that his Affections were never real toward her.  
And now Prince Charles, who saw full well from that time forward, that Madam de Cheureuses design was to ruin him with the Queen Mother, by causing her to withdraw that Kindness which till then she had for him, at length believed there was no other way to avoid falling into Disgrace, but to apply himself in good Earnest to Mademoiselle de Montpensier. Thereupon, he resolved at the same instant to try his utmost; and he not only listened to the Counsels of his Friends, by all the was imaginable to endeavour the appeasing of a Princess, that took all occasions to manifest her just resentment of his past Behaviour, but he followed those Counsels so punctually, and made so many fair Steps to the Mark he aimed at, that Mademoiselle some days after began to find in herself, that she was not so much incensed as she thought she had been.  
And indeed, there was all the Probability in the World, as the Prince began to follow his Business, that all things would have gone well again. But the Duke, who had an eye upon all his Actions, was not long before he perceived his Intentions; and in regard that according to the Conditions which himself had proposed to Mademoiselle de Montpensier, the Match could not but be altogether to the disadvantage of his Son the Prince of Vaudemont, he left no Stone unturned to break it. But in regard he wanted a plausible Pretence, and that Mademoiselle had endeavoured to inform herself concerning the Revenues of the Territories of Lorraine and Barr, and of the Security which she was to expect, in case the Duke should make a Resignation in favour of the Prince; the Duke made as if he looked upon this to be such an Affront, that one day before a great Number of considerable Persons in the Palace of Orleans, he declared aloud, That since Mademoiselle de Montpensier was so scrupulous, he would keep his Territories, and never hear more of his Nephew's Marriage with her as long as he lived. The Prince was then present, when the Duke broke forth into this Passion; and in regard it would have been no great trouble to him, if there had been never any more mention of the Marriage, provided there appeared no Opposition in him, and that he might still preserve the Queen Mother's favour, he was no sooner gone out of the Palace, but he hastened immediately to Madam de Choisi, to let her know in what a Chafe he had left the Duke his Uncle.  
Mademoiselle de Montpensier had such an Aversion for Madam de Choisi, that she had often desired the Prince never to visit that Lady; and the Prince had Promised to gratify her in that particular. And indeed, although at that time he were very indifferent whether he displeased or no, yet he was in some measure careful to make his Visit private. But in regard that Mademoiselle had her Spies continually upon him wherever he went, she was informed of it the same day, and took it so heinously, that she sent the next day two or three times for the Marquis of Beauvau to acquaint him with her Resentment, and complain of the Prince's breach of Promise.  
The Marquis, in two or three Discourses which he had the same day with Mademoiselle made use of all his Invention to excuse the Prince. But the Princess, admitting no Atonement, continued her Complaints, broke out into Reproaches, and in the height of her Indignation, not Mistress of herself, could not forbear with some Tears in her Eyes, to call the Prince Ungrateful, and to tell the Marquis he was unworthy the Affection, which she had been so weak as to show him.  
To this Monsieur de Beauvau, who plainly saw that as much incensed as Mademoiselle de Montpensier seemed to be, yet that she really loved the Prince, replied at the same time, That 'twas true, she had given him a terrible Alarm, but that he perceived in her Eyes those Marks of an Inclination to Pardon the Prince of Lorraine, which convinced him, that upon the first Visit the Prince should pay her, she would not be offended if he endeavoured to justify himself; and that she would forget a Crime, which as heinous as it seemed to be, would vanish into nothing when it came to be examined. To which Mademoiselle answered only with a smile, and the Marquis who desired no more, took his leave well satisfied; and from thence went to wait upon the young Prince, with new Instructions, which he received like an apt Scholar.  
In the mean while, the Duke of Lorraine understanding that Mademoiselle had sent two or three times for the Marquis of Beauvau, and not able to fathom the Reason of the Princess' being so earnest, was desirous to understand the Mystery, which the Marquis as soon unfolded to him: And withal he aggravated things so effectually, that the Duke, though he had begun a Quarrel with Mademoiselle, could not forbear blaming his Nephew, and to disapprove his Conduct. He found that he had done very ill in visiting Madam de Choisi, since he knew there was nothing in which he could more disoblige Mademoiselle: adding that he could not understand how a Prince that had any wit to understand his own Interests should so strangely forget himself. And after he had himself reproved him, the next day he admonished him for the future to carry himself with more observance towards Mademoiselle than he had done. He laid before him all the Advantages which that Match would procure to the House of Lorraine: and for three or four days he was so eager to bring it to a Conclusion, that the Prince was really alarumed at it. For indeed considering the Condition of that young Prince, he knew not what it was he desired, or what not: Or rather, he always found in himself so great an Aversion to that Alliance, that he could have wished the Duke had never thought of procuring him that Advantage, after he had so strongly opposed it. Nevertheless, at the same time that the Duke appeared so eager to Match the Prince with Mademoiselle de Montpensier, of a sudden he changed his Mind, and proposed to Marry him with Madam de Nemours de Longueville, who was looked upon to be above Six Millions richer than the other; but neither Young nor Handsome, and nothing near so well descended as Mademoiselle de Montpensier; and besides that, she was reputed a Woman not well in her Wits; for that many People looked upon her to be freakish in her Humours.  
But in regard the Duke had conceived great Advantages from this Match, by reason of her extraordinary Wealth, though indeed she was not so rich a Fortune as Mademoiselle de Montpensier, he caused one of his Gentlemen to treat first with a Female Friend of Madam de Longueville, to bring the Business about. The Gentleman acted according to his Commission, and found a Compliance to his Wishes. But the Gentleman was no sooner out of the Duke's Lodgings, but the Duke had altered his Mind, and so that Negotiation came to nothing: And Madam Longueville's Friend was not a little troubled, imagining the Duke's design to be only to make himself Sport, and to fool the Lady & herself. And indeed no body knew where the Duke intended to fix his Eyes; and the greatest part of those that were of this Mind, imagined that he had not any one particularly in view, but that he only designed to lull his Nephew asleep. Yet two days after he explained himself, and declared that the reason which obliged him to alter his Mind was, because he had a Proposal made him for Marrying the Prince with Mademoiselle de Nemours, the Duke of Vendosme's youngest Daughter.  
This Proposal had been effectually made him, and he had at first rejected it; but presently after his Gentleman was gone to treat with Madam de Longueville's Friend, reflecting more seriously, he looked upon it as a Match so Advantageous, that he could have no reason to demur in consenting to it; so much the rather because he was in hopes of Marrying the Prince of Vaudemont to Mademoiselle d' Aumale her Sister. Besides, that Mademoiselle de Nemours, not being of that High Rank as Mademoiselle de Montpensier, he should not be bound to resign his Territories in favour of his Nephew. On the other side, Madam de Nemours, Mother of the two Princesses, openly declared that she desired nothing more than such a Double Alliance with the House of Lorraine. And with this Design, she often went to visit Madam de Choisi, who had a great Ascendant over the Prince. More than that, the Queen Mother had approved the Propasal. And there was great likelihood, that Mademoiselle de Nemours would be no less acceptable to the Prince; for she was Young, and surpassingly Beautiful.  
Thus all things seemed to concur with the Designs of those that made the Proposal; but Duke Francis, and Madam the Duchess of Orleans were Obstacles in the way; who neither of them could relish the Proposal of Marriage. The Duke was absolutely desirous that his Son should keep close to Mademoiselle de Montpensier, hoping that if he persisted, he would not fail to regain the Favour of that Princess, and that the Duke his Brother would not recoil from his word, since he had engaged it to the King. And in case the Match with Mademoiselle de Montpensier did not succeed, the Duchess of Orleans was then for Marrying the Prince to Mademoiselle d' Alencon, her Daughter.  
During these Amorous Intrigues, the Nobility of Lorraine, sent two Commissioners to the Duke to lay before him their right to certain Privileges which he denied them, believing that the Opportunity of the Matches proposed for the Prince, would be favourable for their purpose. But the Duke would by no means hear them. And therefore judging that his presence was necessary in Lorraine, where he was afraid of threatening Commotions, he departed from Paris somedays after the Lorraine Commissioners arrived; and in regard he was in great haste, he took his leave of no person living, not so much as of the King. However he left a Power in writing, under his Hand and Seal to conclude the Marriage of his Nephew with Mademoiselle de Nemours, with this Restriction, that it should not be a Match but upon Condition that Madam de Nemours, her Mother, would justify her to be worth two Millions, as she had offered to do.  
The Commissioners from Lorraine, of which one was the Count of Mauleon, made very considerable offers also to Prince Charles of their Service, which he refused to accept. On the other side, his Friends having plainly made it appear to him, that the only course he had to take, was to reconcile himself with Mademoiselle de Montpensier, he resolved to follow their Advice. And manifestly seeing it was one of the greatest Advantages he could pretend to at that time, he laboured thenceforward to regain her favour by all the ways of Observance and Submission imaginable.  
Sometime after, the Count of Furstenbergh (now Cardinal Furstenbergh) was made privy to these Intrigues of the Prince of Lorraine; and in regard he was in good Esteem with Mademoiselle, the Prince desired him, after he had discovered his mind to him, to make use of his Interest, to pacify her just Indignation, and to spare no means that might conduce thereto, there being nothing which he more desired then to be Married to her.  
The Count of Furstenbergh, as one that was glad to serve the Prince, undertook the Affair; and the next day, he gave a visit to Mademoiselle; and than it was that he set forth after such an insinuating manner the Prince's extreme sorrow, for having made so bad a use of his Good Fortune, and the Resolution he had taken to surrender himself wholly to her, that he soon discovered in the Countenance of the Princess, that she was no way displeased at his Mediation.  
However, she could not dissemble to the Count the several occasions of dissatisfaction which the Prince of Lorraine had given her. She ripped up the whole History of what had passed between 'em; and after she had spoken for sometime with heat enough, she added, in a softer tone, that she would endeavour to forget all the Injuries which the Prince had done her, and to give him a real token, that she had nothing of Anger against him, she would not complain to him of an Outrage, that had wounded her to the Soul, and which another Lady would have resented, perhaps as long as she had lived, how submissive soever the future Observance of the Prince might have been.  
Now in regard that here she made a stop, the Count desired her to proceed, and tell him what it was. The Princess begged his Excuse at first; but after a long Importunity, she told him at length, That the Prince of Lorraine, having by the means of one of her Gentlewomen obtained her Picture, which was extremely like her, when she was but 
* At which Age she was one of the greatest Beauties in the Court.  Sixteen years of Age, he made a Sacrifice of it to the Princess of Tuscanny; and that after all the most Injurious Jests and Flouts that both could utter upon the Difference of what she was then, and at the time when he courted her, they threw it into the Fire.  
The Count of Furstenburgh made as if he could not believe the Story: telling her with all, that the Prince of Lorraine was too prudent a Person, so much to forget himself as to commit such a rudeness as that, and therefore that it was certainly some invention of his Enemies. In a word, that there was no Probability that Prince Charles could be capable of an Action of that Nature; and that if she pleased to permit him to satisfy himself of the Truth from the Prince's own Lips, he was convinced that the Prince would justify himself so well, that she should acknowledge the Misinformation. The Princess, fearing without question, that the Prince of Lorraine was not so Innocent as the Count would persuade her, at first refused her leave; but the Count of Furstenbergh pressed her with so much Importunity, that at length she condescended, and gave him Permission according to his desire.  
So soon as the Count had taken his leave of Mademoiselle de Montpensier, he found out the Marquis de Bouveau, to whom he gave an Account of the Story of the Picture, which very much perplexed the Marquis; for he tenderly loved the Prince; and after they had argued for some time upon the Accident, they went both together to the Prince's Lodgings. Presently the Count of Furstenbergh in few words gave him to understand the favourable Inclinations which Mademoiselle continued in his behalf, and then falling upon the Chapter of the Portraiture, he conjured the Prince to tell him whether the Story were certainly true or no, and whether the Picture were really thrown into the Fire, as Mademoiselle had made her Complaint. The Prince paused a while at first, and seemed to be at a kind of stand. Of which the Marquis and the Count, desirous to take their Advantage, to the end they might the more easily make the intended Discovery, sifted him every way, without giving him leave to recover himself: but all they could get out of him, was, that the Picture had not that unhappy destiny which Mademoiselle de Montpensier complained of; that in truth, he had it not in his possession; for that he had left it with the Princess of Tuscanny; but that Mademoiselle did him wrong to think he was capable to violate with so much contempt, and after so unworthy a manner, the Portraiture of so great a Princess as herself; that it was a malicious Story which his Enemies had forged, to render him Odious to her; and that if they desired any clearer Satisfaction, they needed no more but to address themselves to Mademoiselle de Firtoi, who had been always the great Confident of Mademoiselle d'Orleance, before she was Married to the Prince of Tuscany.  
The Mother of Mademoiselle de Firtoi was a Lorrainer, and Wife of the first Squire to Madam the Duchess of Orleans. Now besides that for these Reasons, she was highly for the Marriage of the Prince with Mademoiselle de Montpensier, and consequently would be willing to justify him against any accusation that redounded to her Detriment, the Marquis de Bouveau was particularly acquainted with her, and therefore having taken it upon him, resolved to visit her the same day.  
Madam de Firtoi was no sooner informed of the matter by the Marquis, but she sent for her Daughter to understand the Truth of the Story. And indeed Mademoiselle de Firtoi was at a stand at First; but being pressed by her Mother, she presently told her, that she needed not take care for the Picture; for that she had it in her Cabinet. In short, her Mother having commanded her to give it the Marquis, to do with it, as he should think Convenient she delivered it into his Hands.  
The Marquis of Beauveau was extremely satisfied with his happy Success, and immediately carried the Fatal Picture to the Count of Furstenbergh, to the end that by showing it to Mademoiselle, he might convince her of the Falsehood and Calumny of the Story. He acquitted himself exactly of his Commission; telling Mademoiselle that the Prince of Lorraine had never parted with the Picture out of his possession; that he had always kept it most charily; and that he always carried it about him. And tho' the Princess suspected at first that there was some juggle in the case, and that it was but a Copy; it was so easy a thing to disabuse her in that particular, that the Count found it no hard matter to do it.  
There was all the Reason to hope, after such an Illustration as this, so happily managed, that Madamoiselle de Montpensier would have condescended to whatever the Prince of Lorraine could desire: and indeed his Affairs were never in a better Condition: Mademoiselle took delight in his Company; and it may be said, that they looked upon themselves already as by Destiny Appointed the one for the other. But the Duke of Lorraine, who had tasted the sweets of Sovereignty, and therefore would not strip himself of his Territories, started so many Obstructions every day, that Mademoiselle tired out with so many various Irresolutions and tedious Delays, would no more hear talk of the Marriage. And that which utterly spoiled all, and made her to break off all Conversation with the Prince, was this, that the King at the same time rigorously Exacting the performance of the Treaty at Vincennes, constrained the Duke to demolish the Fortifications of Nancy, which could not choose but offend her, and make her disgust the Marriage. And thus was the Prince of Lorraine defeated of all his Hopes, for not vigorously driving on his own Affairs till it was too late: though in all likelihood this Match would never have come to any thing; for that they who understood Affairs, were of opinion, that the King himself opposed it underhand.  
The Queen Mother therefore seeing that all the Preventive Care that had been taken till that very time, had proved ineffectual, and that there was no way to bring the Business about again, thought she could not do better then to concern herself in the Duke of Lorrain's Design of Marrying his Nephew with Madamoiselle de Nemours. And indeed in regard the Queen Mother had a great Love for Madam de Nemours the Princess' Mother, she laboured with an extraordinary sedulity to bring about the Match. And to the end she might omit nothing that could contribute to the success of her Design, she so vehemently importuned the King then at Fontainbleau, to speak to the Duke of Guise, and to write to Duke Francis then at Paris, that the King immediately dispatched away one of the Privileged Gentlemen of his Guards with a Letter to Duke Francis, wherein he let him know how well he was pleased with the Match, and therefore desired him to come and Confer with him about it as soon as possible he could.  
But Duke Francis having a Reluctancy to this Match, pretended an Indisposition of Body, that he might not be obliged to attend the King. For he always flattered himself that his Son might Marry Madamoiselle de Montpensier, and therefore his design was to gain time, and to take his own, to break the Queen's Measures, who earnestly laboured in behalf of Madamoiselle de Nemours. But the King having written to him a second Letter, more positive than the former, he was constrained to repair to Fontainbleau.  
Now though Duke Francis did not absolutely say that he was against the Match, nevertheless he made it appear, that he had no great Inclination to it. And the King who was not ignorant of his Reluctancy, yet unwilling to make use of Compulsion, thought it sufficient to let him understand by a great number of Reasons, that he opposed the Happiness of the Prince his Son, since there was no more to be expected from Madam de Montpensier. And to render his Reasons the more effectual, he promised him, that if he would condescend to the Match, so firmly to engage the Duke his Brother to secure the Possession of his Territories to the Prince his Son, that he might depend upon it. His design being, to take all manner of Security; to have it pass by an Authentic Declaration in the Contract of Marriage, and in a manner so binding, that the Duke should never be able to revoke it, in regard that he himself would be the Guarantee.  
These last Words of the King began to make Duke Francis totter, but that which absolutely made him give his Consent to the Match, was a Letter to the Duke of Guise, wherein the Duke of Lorraine had written to him, that if the Duke his Brother did not resolve to Marry his Son to the Princess of Nemours, and that before the King set forward for Bretagne, which would be within a few days, he would revoke the Power given to him to Sign the Contract of Marriage in his Name. So that every thing being ready prepared, Monsieur Lionne, together with the Messieurs de Guise, and Archbishop of Laon, (afterwards Cardinal d' Estrees) went to the Lodgings of Duke Francis, there to pass the Contract of Marriage as it was concluded at Fontainbleau, under the Conditions agreed on both sides. So that the Contract was Signed by Monsieur Lionne, in the Name of the King; by Monsieur de Guise, in the Name of the Duke of Lorraine; and by the Bishop of Laon, in the Name of Madam de Nemours, for Madamoiselle de Nemours her Daughter.  
In the mean time the Queen Mother earnestly wishing to see the Marriage concluded, which was only in dead colours as yet, and fearing lest the Duke of Lorraine should change his mind, obtained of the King immediately to dispatch away a Courier, to give him notice to send his Ratification in due form, or else to desire him, to take himself a Journey to Paris, to put his last helping hand to the Affair. The Duke of Guise also sent a Gentleman to give him a particular Account of what had past. But though the Duke of Lorraine had himself most earnestly desired this Fortune for the Prince, his Nephew, and that he had made the first Proposal, yet was he so vexatiously mad, that the Business was so far driven forward, that he sent a Gentleman to the Duke of Guise, to let him know, that he had made too much haste, and that he was extremely surprised that he had no sooner notice of it, to the end he might have given him new Instructions. However this did not hinder him from Writing to the King that he would be in Paris within a few days, as indeed he was; but it was only with a design to cross the Marriage, and to break it quite off, if it were possible.  
But though he did not openly declare his mind, the King, who easily guessed his Intentions, not only by others, but also in Person frequently proposed to him, that he would give him all the Assurances he could reasonably desire, and that he would manage things so well, that all should be for the Advantage of his Family. But in regard, that that was not the thing which he desired, he started still so many new Difficulties, that the Prince of Lorraine began to despair.  
For he, by often visiting Mademoiselle de Nemours was become passionately enamoured of her, and from that time forward there was nothing which he more desired than the Enjoyment of that Princess. And therefore perceiving that the Business, as far advanced as it was, in stead of being brought to a speedy Conclusion, was spun out with insupportable Delays; and fearing also, left in the end he should be disappointed of this Match, as he had been of all the rest, he was quite out of heart; more especially finding that all his Submissions to the Duke proved ineffectual. One Obstacle was no sooner removed, but another sprung up in the place, so that the Prince despairing of ever being happy with Madamoiselle de Nemours, so long as the Business depended upon the Duke of Lorraine, he went to the King, by the Advice of the Queen Mother, and besought him with so much importunity to oblige the Duke to come to a Conclusion, and to remove the Obstacles which he started every moment, that the King immediately promised to make it his business, and to follow it so close, that he should have no cause to complain of his neglect.  
In short, the King, who had himself made the Match, by the Consent of the Duke of Lorraine, was so incensed at his Shifts and Evasions, that the Prince was no sooner gone, but he resolved to make use of all his Authority, and slight all the Reasons which the Duke alleged to spin out the Business. Nevertheless, considering presently after, that it was better to proceed in a fair way, if it were possible, he endeavoured by all the Arguments imaginable, to persuade the Duke that it was his best Course to come to a Conclusion. To which purpose he ordered Monsieur Lion to manage him; who had several Conferences with him to that end. But those Conferences proving fruitless, he sent the Marshal d'Estrees, Mademoiselle's Uncle, to him; who had no better success than Monsieur de Lion. So that the King, at length tired out with his delays, sent him Word, That it was his Desire that the Marriage of his Nephew should be concluded within three Days at farthest; and therefore, if he would not give his voluntary Consent, he would interpose his own Royal Authority, without consulting him any more. This Resolution inflamed the Duke; and though he durst not complain of the King, yet he made loud complaints of his Nephew. He told the Marshal d'Estrees, That the Prince did very ill to make his Applications to the King, to procure him to threaten force upon his Inclinations: That he wished with all his Heart, he were Married to the Princess of Nemours, but he had very strong Reasons not to be too hasty in the Affair, and that he might one day repent of putting him upon Extremities. To this the Marshal Answered, That the Prince was no ways concerned in the Matter, and that he accused him unjustly: To which the Duke made no other Reply, but that his Nephew went the way to lose all; that he should have let him had a Breathing time for some Days, and not have driven on with such a violent Career. So that the Marshal perceiving, that such a force upon his obstinate Will, would put him upon some desperate design, endeavoured to pacify him as much as he could, and took his leave, with a promise, That he would endeavour to persuade the King to retract what he had said; adding withal, to justify the Prince, That the King had taken that Resolution of his own accord; and that indeed, he might see himself, that after he had only amused his Majesty with Words, when he had positively promised that he would sincerely labour the Conclusion of the Match, it was no wonder his Majesty should grow a little Impatient. So that the Marshal having importuned the King to stay Seven or Eight Days more without pressing the Duke, he condescended to his Request. And this delay it was, to which the King however did not condescend without an extraordinary Reluctancy, that quite broke off the Match, and reduced the House of Lorraine to that sad Condition, wherein it is at this day. For the Duke, from that time forward, minding nothing else but to revenge the supposed Injury which he had received from his Nephew, took a Resolution so strange, as never could have been expected from him, and which Posterity will hardly believe, considering the bad usage he had received from France.  
But that which exasperated the Duke, was the Haughtiness of Lewis XIV. who making use of his Power, had been a little too quick with him, as already has been said, in declaring so positively to him, that he would interpose his Authority, in case he persisted obstinately to oppose the Marriage, or started any new Difficulties to delay it. But this was to drive him on furiously; to accustom him by degrees to be conformable to the Kings Will; and to enure him betimes to obey such Laws as the King should afterwards think fit to impose upon him: So that the thing being rightly considered, was of dreadful Consequence. But although the King had not carried things so high as he did, in respect to a Sovereign Prince, who had no dependence upon him, certain it is, that the King of France was the greatest Enemy he had, and he knew it by woeful Experience. For besides, the Towns which he detained from him, the Treaty which he had forced him to Sign at Vincennes, after he had drilled him on whole years, as he did in that Negotiation, he had made it his whole Business ever since the Death of Lewis XIII. to invade his Dukedoms; and that all the World knew. All these Reasons with an infinite number of others not necessary for this place, were sufficient to render the King hateful to him. Nevertheless he was so far from taking a course to throw off his Fetters, that his Resentment against Prince Charles, and the Artifices of his Enemies that incensed him to Revenge, rendered him so little the Master of himself, that never considering, that to make his Nephew miserable, he run the hazard of making more Unfortunate his Son, the Prince of Vaudemont, so Worthy to succeed him, he laid a design to make the King of France his general Heir, and to Translate the Succession of his Territories to a Prince who had been the only occasion of the greatest part of his Misfortunes, and wore the very Crown which he complained that his Predecessors had usurped from his Family. Which the Duke of Guise, and Madam de Montpensier were within a little of proving under the Reign of Henry III. in the time of the League.  
However it was a thing of too great Consequence to be determined without serious Consideration. So that he Studied for some days, before he would put his Design in Execution. And in regard, that all that while he was turmoiled with a thousand Thoughts, he was become so Distracted, that his Domestic Servants perceived there was some strange Combat in his Mind, which caused his Understanding to take those Flights which were not usual with him. Nor would it be an easy thing to express his Condition at that time. You should have him of a sudden call for his Coach to go to the King and discover his Intention: By and by he would recollect himself, that this was so contrary to his real Interests, as afterwards he declared, that he would whisper to himself, that he had rather his Nephew should succeed him, than a Prince, who not content to have stripped him of his Territories, used him no better than one of his Subjects, with his petty Menaces. He had once a design to retire into Lorraine, and let the King do what he pleased. But immediately changing his Mind, he resolved at length to spend some time in the Country, there to walk away the disquiet of his Thoughts, and bring his Determinations to an absolute Conclusion.  
To which purpose he made choice of the Village of Montrevil, which is not above a League from Paris.  
Now in regard there were some that attended the Duke who were highly concerned for Prince Charles, they gave him notice that the Duke was designing to go out of Town, and that they had some Suspicion that he would be gone the next day.  
When this News came to the Prince, it was so late at Night, that it was impossible for him to wait upon his Uncle. But the next day he risen very early in the Morning to attend him, and let him understand that he was acquainted in part with his intention to withdraw himself privately out of Paris into Lorraine, and to beseech him at the same time, with all manner of Submission and Profound Respect, not to take a Resolution so fatal as that would prove. But the Duke was already gone. The Prince was at his Wit's end. But being told that he was to lie that Night at Vilmarevil, a House of Pleasure belonging to the Prince of Lislebonne, about Fourteen Leagues from Paris, he took Horse as soon as possible with only three or four in his Company. Yet with all the Speed he could make he could get no farther than Meaux, which is above Four Leagues from the House, and it was late in the Night before he got thither too.  
But the Duke being gone no farther than Montrevil, there was no News of him at Meaux; believing therefore that he might have taken some other Road, the Prince sent away a Messenger to Vilmarevil: Where finding that the Intelligence that was given him was altogether mistaken, he returned in all haste to Paris.  
The sudden departure of Prince Charles strangely alarumed Duke Francis, and the Duchess of Orleans. For the Prince was no sooner out of Town, but a Report was spread about, That he was only gone to overtake the Duke his Uncle to Duel him, not able to endure the Injustice which he did in refusing his Consent to his Marriage with the Princess of Nemours. But his return soon quieted their Minds again. However, they that were acquainted with Prince Charles' Humour did him that Justice, and justified him from being capable of such an Ignominious Despair, which was so far from procuring him any change in his Affairs, that it would have utterly ruined 'em, and been an injury to himself never to have been repaired. In short, he was a Prince too Prudent to forget himself to that Degree: And besides, he knew too well, by what ties he was bound to the Duke of Lorraine, to dip his Hands in his Blood, in case Fortune had favoured him in a single Combat; which however was a chance very dubious.  
And therefore it may be readily conjectured, that they were none of the Prince's Friends that spread about such a Rumour. And as it could not be without a purpose to render him odious to his Uncle, so the News quickly flew to Montrevil.  
But though the Duke gave little Credit to the Report, he could not forbear flying out into sharp Language against his Nephew. He was already too much incensed, not to show some symptoms of his Anger. For Princes are like other Men; they are subject to the same Infirmities; they are also many times more apt to entertain violent Passions, than their Inferiors: And there are few, how generous they may be otherwise, that do not find some Sweetness in Revenge. So that the Duke himself could not refrain from saying openly, That he would be Revenged of the Rashness of his Nephew; that since his good or bad Fortune depended solely upon him, he knew how to humble his Pride; and that let what would happen, he wore a Sword by his side as well as he, and would not stir an Inch for him.  
But this was not the only Misfortune that befell the Prince of Lorraine? For at the same time that the Duke seemed most exasperated, Madam the Duchess of Orleans received a Letter from an unknown Hand, and without any Subscription, wherein she had warning given her, that three Friends of Prince Charles', among whom the Count of Furstembergh was one, had a design to make away the Duke of Lorraine. That they had been a long time consulting whither they should Assassinate him, or seize upon his Person, and then shut him up in some Castle: But that at length, having considered that which way soever they should do the Business, it would be absolutely impossible to preserve the Reputation of the Prince; in regard, that all would come out in the end; they resolved, that the Prince should Fight his Uncle Hand to Hand, there being no other way to rid him of a Prince that persecuted him so Cruelly.  
This Letter could not be kept so private but that it came to the Duke of Lorraine. Nevertheless, although he had all the reason in the World to conclude it an Imposture, as the Author of the Letter since Confessed; and that he were otherwise Convinced, that if the Prince had any such design, he could have had a thousand ways to put it in Execution; he determined to make the King his Heir, as he had contrived it before: And three Days after he Signed a private 
* This Treaty was signed in the Abbey of Mont-Marte, in the presence of the D. of Guise, and the Abbess his Sister. Feb. 6. 1662.  Treaty, of which the principal Articles were,  
I. That he made the King his Heir of the Dukedoms of Lorraine and Bar.  
II. That for the security of his Faith and Word, he would immediately Surrender into his Hands the Town of Marsal.  
III. That the King on his part, in Acknowledgement of this Donation, should associate to his Crown all the Princes of the House of Lorraine, and that for the time to come they should be looked upon in France as Princes of the Blood; and that their Creation should be allowed in all his Courts of Parliament, and acknowledged by all the States of the Kingdoms of France and Navarr; so that those Princes, according to their Eldership, should be capable of succeeding, in Case the Line of Bourbon failed.  
Upon occasion of which last Article it was, that the Duke, who sometimes loved to break a Jest, one day joaking with the Prince of Conde, told him, That he never knew how to make above one Prince of the Blood in his Life, but that he with one dash of his Pen had made Four and Twenty.  
This Treaty was already Signed without the least Suspicion that either Duke Francis or the Prince had of it: for indeed, who could have expected any such thing? But in regard it was a thing actually done, and that the King cared not to make a Secret of it, those two Princes had notice of it soon enough. For Monsieur de Lionne, who was himself the Author of the Negotiation, made it known to the Count of Furstenbergh, and the Count the next moment carried the News to Prince Charles, who was so stunned with the Blow, that he knew not where he was. 'Tis true, Monsieur Lionne had not positively said that the Treaty was yet signed; and therefore in regard the Friends of Duke Francis, and Duke Francis himself were in hopes, that it would prove no more than a Loud Threat; or, that if the Duke had resolved upon such an Extremity, he might be wrought upon to change his Mind, by making him sensible of his going about to ruin his Family, therefore Prince Charles was advised to go and throw himself at his Feet.  
The Prince was deeply sensible of his Misfortunes: for he saw himself not only stripped in a Moment of the Territories of the Duke of Lorraine, upon the Succession to which he depended; but that which more cruelly perplexed him at that instant was, that after this terrible blow, he was no more to think of Madamoiselle de Nemours: there being no likelihood that she would marry a Prince despoiled of all his hopes, and reduced to the Condition of a Private Life.  
In the midst of these thoughts, he accosted his Uncle with a Consternation hardly to be represented by the most Skilful Pencil. He moved him at first with an infinite Number of wounding Expressions; and after he had laid before him, with a profound Submission, the Injury which he did to himself in the World, if he persisted in his Resolution to make a Foreign Prince the Successor to his Territories, to the Prejudice of his own Lawful Heirs: He conjured him to withdraw himself from Paris; there being but that only way to break a Treaty, the Conclusion of which he would infallibly repent when it was too late. He besought him to consider, that out of a desire to ruin him, he ruin'd the Prince of Vaudemont, his Son; and that he would be universally looked upon as the weakest of all the Princes of Europe; which he must be forced to acknowledge upon maturer and more considerate thoughts. And that he might endeavour by all manner of means to bring him to a Recollection of himself, and render his persuasions prevalent, he added, that if he were resolved to leave France, which he most humbly besought him to do, he was ready to follow him, and to surrender himself up into his hands; to give an absolute Obedience to his Commands; and in a word, he let him know, that after what manner soever he used him, he should be satisfied with his Destiny, provided he broke off the Treaty.  
Now in regard that all that Prince Charles said proceeded from his Heart, his Remonstrances pierced the Duke of Lorraine so deeply to the quick, that he could not forbear to relent, and to protest that he had over-rashly engaged himself in that Affair. But the Prince was come too late; the Duke could make no Advantage either of his Counsel or his Remonstrances: And tho' he were a Person of a present utterance, he knew not at first what Answer to make the Prince. But at length, after he had paused a while, he told him, that himself was the Cause of his Misfortune; that if he had not driven on so furiously as he did, he had never reduced himself to that Extremity; and that it was an Act of Despair to which he had forced him against his own will. He did not think it necessary to tell the Prince he had Signed the Treaty, but he let him understand, that he had given his word so positively to the King, that he could not retract. And whereas the Prince persisted in representing to him the necessity of his withdrawing himself out of France, and that then there might be some Expedient thought upon, he replied, That it was observed on all parts, ever since the Negotiation was on foot, that the Counsel which he proposed was good, but dangerous to take; that in short, he had been so unfortunate at Toledo, that he would not try the Experiment, whether he should be more happy in Paris, should it be his Misfortune to be Arrested.  
While the Prince was thus importuning the Duke his Uncle, Madam de Nemours, and the Marshal D'Estree arrived at the Duke of Lorrain's Lodgings. Now in regard they could speak with more freedom than Prince Charles, they omitted nothing to show him in the worst dress the Error he had committed. And the Marshal after several Discourses, told him plainly, That neither the Prince his Nephew, nor his Son the Count of Vaudemont, would have any reason to be beholding to him, unless he resolved to retract what he had done; besides, that all the World would talk of him to his eternal Infamy. To which he replied with a cold indifferency, that as for his Nephew, he did not pretend to oblige him, though he began to repent that he had carried on his Revenge so far; That he was above all that his Enemies could say of him, to the staining either of his Honour or his Memory; and that as for the Prince of Vaudemont, he had managed his Interests so well, that he would have Cause to be glad to see himself stripped of an Estate which he was not sure that he should ever enjoy, though he never had signed the Agreement, considering the Pretensions of Duke Francis, and the Condition of Affairs. In short, besides the Articles mentioned, the King had accorded him the Liberty of disposing a Hundred thousand Crowns a year, to whom he should think fit, to be charged upon such Lands as he should make choice of in his Dutchies; and he had also leave for once to Levy a Million, and to employ it as he thought convenient.  
Madam de Nemours was so exasperated at the Duke's Answer, that she broke forth into a violent Passion against him; more than that, she complained after a most extraordinary manner, of the Injustice which the King himself had done her, insomuch that the Marshal was constrained to give her a Check: for indeed she uttered very injurious Language in the Transports of her Choler. But these were only airy Complaints, that signified little, and therefore might the more easily be forgiven. For besides that these Ejaculations of a boiling Passion, no way contributed to accommodate the Breach, the Duke had already done that which he was fully persuaded he ought not to have done. And this was evident the next day. In a word▪ it was discovered, that the Duke of Guise himself had carried the Agreement Signed, to the King, at the time that he was raffling at St. Germain's Fair; and this Circumstance was farther added, that the King had no sooner cast his Eyes upon him, but with a smile he told him, There was never a Jewel in the Fair of equal value to the Price of that which he had brought him.  
The King, till the Signing, Sealing and Delivery of this Treaty, had looked upon the Prince of Lorraine with so much Esteem and Honour, and had given him also so many Testimonies of his Favour, upon all Occasions that offered themselves, that this Unfortunate Prince, in that Extremity to which he saw himself reduced, believed that the only course he had to take, was to have recourse to the King's Generosity. For considering what was done, there was no likelihood that he could expect any thing from the Duke of Lorraine. So that he relied no farther upon him; but he flattered himself that the King would suffer himself to be wrought upon, to desist from his Pretensions of Succession to the Duke's Territories, if he could but come to lay open the Matter before him; and this was also the Opinion of his Friends. Now in regard he was to be at a Ball, that was to be Danced within some few days before his Majesty, believing that while the Preparations for that lasted, he might find some Pretence to discourse the King more frequently than he was wont to do, he neglected no opportunity to speak with him. At last, three or four days before the Ball, having met with a favourable Moment, he conjured him to be his Protector, as he had been till that day; to remember how much his his' Royal Word was engaged for the Conclusion of his Marriage with Madamoiselle de Nemours, and not to take advantage, to his prejudice of the Duke of Lorraine, his Uncle's Hatred toward him; since his Majesty was so well convinced, that it was only because he had thrown himself into his Arms, that he had drawn this Tempest upon himself. I know not whether the King gave any heed to this Remonstrance, how submissive soever it might be; but howsoever it were, he was not a little surprised at it. He looked very sternly upon the Prince, and in a grave and serious tone, told him, That Kings did not govern themselves like private Persons. That there were certain Maxims of State which were a Law to them; which Law was also very Natural; that nevertheless, if he would confide in his Affection, and absolutely refer the Business to him, he would promise him to take a particular Care of his Interests, and that considering the Condition of his Affairs, the best Counsel he could follow, was to rely upon his favour.  
The Duke perceiving well by this uncertain and indefinite Answer, that there was nothing more to be done there, took his leave without making any reply; and though he had laid the design of a Method quite contrary to that which the King advised him to take, he dissembled so well his Resentment till the Night that the Ball was to be danced, that no body had the least suspicion of the Resolution he had taken. He came to the Ball, and danced with a surprising Activity of Body, and Gaiety of Mind. But he had no sooner finished his Part, but he withdrew himself, and that Night departed Paris, attended only by his Squire, and his Valet de Chambre, so privately that nobody perceived it. This Absenting himself, as much agreed upon as it was between himself, Duke Francis, and the Duchess of Orleans, put them however into a very great Consternation, when they came to reflect upon the Destiny of a young Prince, who saw himself constrained to go a Begging, from Court to Court, the Favour of Foreign Princes, after so many fair Hopes, and so frequently arriving within view of being one of the most happy Princes of Europe. But the little hope which he had, that the King of France, who had been a long time in love with the Dutchies of Lorraine and Barr, would resign his new Pretensions, by the Donation of Charles IU. and the severe Necessity to which the Prince of Lorraine was reduced to wander perhaps in vain, without meeting any Settlement, worthy his Great Heart, and Birth; All these and a thousand other various Thoughts crowding into their Minds, afflicted them to that degree, that they could not dissemble their Grief, whatever they could do to conceal it. And if Duke Francis, and the Duchess of Orleans were so extremely perplexed for the departure of the Prince, Madam de Nemours was no less. For as she was a Woman of great Sincerity, and that she was not of a humour to conceal her Passions, she showed her Resentment to all the World. And for the Princess her Daughter, she was so little Mistress of herself upon this Occasion, that she could not refrain from bursting forth into Tears.   

THE LIFE OF Charles V DUKE of Lorraine and Bar, And Generalissimo of all the Imperial Forces. THE SECOND BOOK.  
THE Prince of Lorrain's withdrawing himself, did not a little of a sudden surprise the King. But in regard, that considering the Condition of his Affairs, there was no danger to be apprehended from it, he did not much mind it. Nay, when he had better considered it, he was rather overjoyed that the Prince had Banished himself. For though he had let the World already sufficiently know, that he was no way disposed to give Ear to the Plaints and Suits of that Prince, he was glad that now the Prince had given the World an occasion to say, That the Prince himself had drawn all his Misfortunes upon his own Head; that he might have come to an agreement with him, had he left the Business to his Discretion; and that he might perhaps have been wrought upon by his Submissions, and his Services, to have resigned, in his Favour, the Donation of the Duke his Uncle. Besides, that it was a plausible pretence to break off the Marriage with Mademoiselle de Nemours; for there it was that the game was to begin.  
On the other side, the Prince esteeming himself happy, that he had so well withdrawn himself from Court, where he was afraid of doing those Things, which might in the Consequence be prejudicial to him; and fearing besides, lest so soon as it should be perceived he was missing, that he might be pursued and Arrested by the King's Warrant, after all his diligence to avoid this second Misfortune; he was no sooner got out of the Hall where the Ball was Danced, but he made haste to a Street, where some of his People attended him with his Coach; and in a Moment after, taking Horse, he road all Night, and all the next day, without making any stop, till he arrived at Besunson; from whence it was agreed between Duke Francis, and Madam d'Orleance, that as soon as he received News from them, he should immediately departed for Vienna.  
Now in regard this was the safest course that he could take; besides that he himself was positive, that considering the condition of his Affairs, there was a necessity for him to throw himself into the Emperor's Protection, Duke Francis made no question but that he would have followed his own Resolutions. But his Love for the Princess of Tuscany unluckily awaking in him at a time when he had something else to think of, of a sudden he altered his Design; and without foreseeing, that what he projected could signify nothing; that he went to expose himself, and at the same time to expose the Princess, he departed the next day for Florence, under pretence of going to Rome, to inform the Pope of his Condition, and desire his Protection.  
The Grand Duke, who knew too well the Affection which the Princess of Tuscany had had for the Prince of Lorraine, and feared that the presence of a Prince that was handsome, and had been once Beloved, would trouble the repose of the Prince his Son, was very much alarumed at this unexpected visit. However he paid him all the Honour imaginable: He told him how much he was concerned for his Misfortunes, and protested his extreme Sorrow to see a Prince of his Merit reduced to such a Condition. However that did not hinder the Duke's intimating to him, himself; and letting him know by others, that he should be infinitely obliged to him if he would retire from his Court. Adding withal, that he could not but know himself, the powerful Reasons that constrained him to that Request, and that when he had considered it, he would never take it ill. As for the Princess of Tuscany, she never saw him but in Company, and that very rarely too. Thereupon following the Advice, and withal foreseeing the little Mortifications, which he was likely every day to undergo if he stayed in Florence, he departed the City, and went immediately for Rome.  
It is not to be expressed what infinite Testimonies of Tenderness and Affection the Pope gave him. For besides, that from the first Moment he saw him, he was Charmed with his Wit, his Air, and his Behaviour, the deplorable Condition to which he was reduced, augmented the extreme Kindness which he had conceived at first sight for a Prince who seemed to him so little to deserve a Destiny so severe. He made him deeply sensible of the great Inclination which he had to grant him his Protection, and embrace his Interests. But in regard, that at that time the King of France and he were at some Difference, he gave him to understand, that it was absolutely impossible to do him any Service with that Monarch, who instead of listening to him, would look upon whatever he could say in his behalf, as an Affront. And his Holiness at length so perfectly convinced him of the little Success that could be expected from such an Attempt, that the Prince at last, without any more ado, concluded to go to Vienna, seeing well that the Pope's Favour could do him no good.  
Had he been overruled by the Inclinations of his Heart, he had certainly repassed through Florence. He felt within himself those violent Emotions for the Princess of Tuscany, which it was impossible for him to quell, though he well knew at the same time that he only pursued a Shadow; and that it was a Weakness which could not choose but do him an Injury, if he did not endeavour to conceal it, since he could not quite extinguish it. For it may be said, that he laid as much to Heart the loss of that Princess, as of the Territories of Lorraine and Bar. He found by Experience upon this Occasion, that a Flame never well quenched is easily rekindled; and that his first Inclinations had got Possession of the better share of his Thoughts. But his Reason, and his Duty, or rather his real Love for Madamoiselle de Nemours, having at length vanquished his Chimerical Passion, he resolved at last to think no more of the Princess of Tuscany, as long as he lived; and because he would not expose himself to a new Temptation, he went directly for Venice, where he was received with great Honour.  
Before he arrived at Vienna, he stopped a while at Munick, where he received so many Civilities from the Elector and Electoress of Bavaria, that he could have willingly tarried longer at that Court, but that his Affairs called him farther off. He arrived at length at Vienna where the Emperor upon his first coming, assured him, that he would lay his Interests to Heart, and when opportunity offered, he would use his utmost Endeavours to restore him to his Rights, and secure him a Succession, which the Duke of Lorraine could not dispose from his own Line without the greatest Injustice in the World.  
He also took such an Affection for the Prince, that he always called him his Brother, remembering that when they were Children, they were wont to give one another that Appellation.  
In the mean time the King of France, to show his extraordinary Joy for having so easily acquired two such considerable Dukedoms, gave Order for a Carousel in the grand Piazza of the Tuilleries, with an incredible Magnificence: But for all that he was forced to make use of Violence, before he could assure himself the Possession of his new Inheritance.  
In the Duke of Lorrain's Donation, as I have already observed, the Duke had inserted an Article, whereby the King was obliged to cause all the Princes of the House of Lorraine to be acknowledged Princes of the Blood in all the States and Parliaments of France, to the end they might be capable of Succeeding to the Crown, in case the Line of Bourbon happened to fail. So that when the King, in pursuance of the Treaty, Summoned the Duke of Lorraine to deliver Marsal into his Hands, the Duke on the other side required from the King, the Allowance of the Treaty in the Court of Parliament of Paris, and that he might be admitted into the States of the Kingdom; in regard it was agreed, that before all things, he should cause all the Conditions and Articles of the Donation to be accepted in Form according to the Covenants.  
Neither did the King oppose the Duke of Lorrain's Demand at all; but when the Covenants came to be put in Execution, he found an infinite number of Obstructions which he never expected.  
Duke Francis no sooner understood that the King was gone in Person to the Palace to Register the Donation so prejudicial to all his Family, but he presently hastened thither, to make some Opposition, which immediately he did, though he were thrust back by the King's Officers; and that too with an unseemly Violence.  
He set forth in that Opposition, that the Donation made by his Brother to the King, was to be looked upon as Null and Void. For if the Dutchies of Lorraine and Bar were to be considered as States, where the Salic Law took place, they were not Alienable; and farther, that if the last Will and Testament of René King of Sicily, and Duke of Lorraine, were to be observed as it ought to be, by which his Territories were be Entailed upon the Male Heirs, the same Consequence was still to be drawn from it, that the Person in Possession was but Tenant for Life, so that the Duke of Lorraine could not dispose of the Dukedoms of Lorraine and Bar as he had done. In the Second place, That if on the other side, they insisted upon the Female Right, which was most observed in Lorraine, as might be proved by several Examples, and chief by that of the Princess Nicole, in whose Right Charles iv enjoyed the Government of the Dutchies which he had Alienated; those Dukedoms ought to revert to Prince Charles, the only Heir of that Duchess.  
But Duke Francis was not the only Person that opposed the Registering of the Donation. For the Duke of Vendosm at the same time presented a Petition, wherein he besought his Majesty to consider, That Henry iv had sent a Declaration to the Parliament, purporting, That he should walk in Processions immediately next after the Princes of the Blood, and according to that Declaration, his Majesty allowed him that place in the Ceremony of the Knights of the Holy Ghost. And therefore that he hoped his Majesty would grant the same Privilege to his Children, who had a Right to it by their Mother's side, being the Daughter of Emanuel of Lorraine, Duke of Mercoeur, who ought to precede all those of the House of Guise, and that of the Marquis of Movy, that were descended only from the younger Family. And lastly▪ he besought his Majesty to permit both him and his Children to make their Opposition, and defend their Rights, according to the Rules of the Common Law. The Prince of Courtenai, and his Children also made the same Protestations. And the Dukes and Peers Remonstrated in their places, That the Preeminence that the King had granted to the Princes of Lorraine, wounded the highest Dignity in the Kingdom. That they could produce Examples to prove that the Princes of the Blood, and even Kings themselves of Foreign Countries had been preceded by the Peers at the Coronations of the Kings of France, in Assemblies of Parliament, and at other Ceremonies; and that they hoped his Majesty would not suffer them to undergo any Diminutions of their Privileges under his Reign.  
They who were concerned in this Affair, flattered themselves, that the Parliament would refuse to verify the Donation. But in regard, the King was come to the Parliament, with Four Thousand Men at his Heels, and consequently with a Resolution to be Obeyed, the Parliament without any Hesitation fulfilled the King's Pleasure. So that the same day, which was the 27th of February 1662. the King having himself presented a Declaration containing the Clauses and Conditions upon which Charles IV. had surrendered to him the Propriety of the Dukedoms of Lorraine and Bar, the Declaration was Registered. And to show that he did not altogether despise the Oppositions and Remonstrances which had been made him, and that he had not laid 'em aside, till he had made it appear that they were of no validity, the Advocate General Talon, maintained, before he came to his Conclusions, that the States of Lorraine and Bar were never regulated by the Salic Law; and as for what concerned the Entail made upon the Heirs Male by the King of Sicily, which was that which Duke Francis alleged, it made for the Kings of France, seeing that Charles of Anjou, Nephew and Successor to René, not having any Children, made Lewis XI. and Charles the VIII. his Heirs. To which he added, that 'twas Ridiculous to allege the Succession of Women, after having set up the Male Title only: That Lorraine having been always dependant upon the Crown of France, it was but just that it should be reunited to it; and in a Word, that by what ever Title Duke Charles claimed a Right to the Dukedoms, as he had been stripped of 'em by the Deceased King, so they were not restored to him but by the Indulgence of his Successor; and therefore since there was a way found out to unite them again to the Crown by an Authentic Stipulation, it behoved his Majesty for the Interest of his Kingdom, to make his Advantage of it. And as for what concerned the Honour which the King had accorded to the Princes of Lorraine, to be reputed Princes of the Blood, it was a Privilege that was never yet contested with a Crowned Head; though Monsieur the Chancellor had spoken very boldly in that Affair; for he had positively and in proper terms affirmed, That the King could not make Princes of the Blood without his Consort the Queen.  
The Publication of the Donation thus made, put Duke Francis into a great Consternation, and all those of the House of Lorraine. There were none but some of those Princes that were settled in France, and enjoyed all their Estates in that Kingdom, who suffered themselves to be dazzled with the Hopes of coming to be Princes of the Blood, and of being preferred under that Character, to all Foreign Sovereign Princes, without considering that it was to the Extinction of their own Family; and that there was so little likelihood of seeing that Article for their Association into the Princes of the Blood observed, in regard of an Infinite Number of Oppositions that were made, and would be made every day, that they had more reason to fear, lest one day they should be reduced to be no Princes at all.  
In the mean time, Duke Francis omitted no Industry to let the Duke of Lorraine understand the wrong he had done him: And his Remonstrances wrought so effectually upon the Duke, that after he testified his extreme Sorrow for having signed the Donation, he promised without intermission to labour the Disannulling it, and that so soon as he had brought his design to pass, he would restore his Territories to Prince Charles; reserving to himself a reasonable Pension. And to assure him of Performance, and let him see that he approved the Prince's withdrawing out of France, he had furnished him with Five hundred Pistols to defray his Expenses to Vienna.  
The Duke being thus returned to himself, and extremely troubled at the Donation which he had made of his Territories to the King, refused to Surrender up Marsal, though the Stipulation were verified in Parliament. And the Prétence which the Duke laid hold on was very lawful; for that the Parliament, in verifying the Deed, had added a Condition which rendered it utterly void. The Clause of the Verification imported, that the Princes of Lorraine should not be reputed Princes of the Blood, but upon Condition, that all the Princes of the Blood should Sign and Ratify the Stipulation: for defect of which they were all in general excluded from the Benefit of that Association. It was urged by the Duke of Lorraine, that there were several Princes of that House, who were as yet under Age, and therefore incapable of doing any Act that could stand good in Law: that Duke Francis had put in Exceptions against the Registering of the Donation; that Prince Charles, his Nephew, had withdrawn himself out of the Kingdom, because he would not be forced to Sign it; and so, that Clause which the Parliament had added, overthrowing all, he was not bound to perform the Articles of the Treaty which concerned the King's Interest: that the King had not performed those, that concerned the Interest of his House, since he had not stripped himself of his Territories in Kindness to him, but with this Consideration, that the Princes of the House of Lorraine might be in a Capacity to succeed to the Government of a Kingdom which had formerly belonged to their Predecessors.  
The King, who saw that the Duke of Lorraine was fixed in his Resolutions, urged no farther the Surrender of Marsal. He made a show, as if he did not much care for that Town▪ and imagined that the Vexation for what had passed a little before, had put the Duke into an ill Humour, and that if he managed him well, he should bring him in time frankly to perform whatever he desired: and there was great likelihood that this way would take. But when the King found him to be unalterable; that all his Managements proved fruitless; that he still obstinately demanded that the Parliament should change their Language; and that he was ready to retire into Lorraine, with a Resolution to defend Marsal; he thought it then high time to employ more effectual means than he had hitherto made use of. To that purpose, he endeavoured to hold Intelligence with the Lorraine Nobility, who were not a little discontented. He imagined, that if he could but gain some of the Principal Gentlemen, there would be nothing more easy than to make himself Master of Marsal, and some other considerable Place to boot; and therefore to effect this, there was no means that he left . This Negotiation was undertaken by the Governor who stayed at Nanci, with a strong Garrison, till the Fortifications were dimolished, and he missed but very little of Success. For in regard he made large Promises to the Nobility, that if they would shake off the Duke of Lorrain's Yoke, they should be restored to their Ancient Privileges, they stood tottering a long time. But coming at length to consider, that there is seldom the more Liberty gained by the Change of Domination, and that our Enemy becomes our Master, they rejected the King's Offers: choosing rather to languish for some time under the Government of a lawful Prince, though he disputed their Privileges, than to purchase a dubious Liberty by Treason and Revolt.  
But before the Lorraine Nobility had determined to refuse the Advantages offered them by the King of France, Prince Charles, who remained at the Court of Vienna, was informed of what passed at Nanci; and indeed, the News alarmed him; for he thought the King would compass his Ends. Fearing therefore, lest if he became Master of any one Strong Hold, he would soon get Possession of all the rest, and that it would not then be in the Duke's Power to expel the Enemy out of his Dominions, he posted away for Lorraine, and found a means himself to get into Marsal undiscovered. He was no sooner arrived, but he dispatched a Courier to the Duke his Uncle, to give him notice, that he might not be surprised at his coming: Protesting withal, that his putting himself into the Town, was only to secure it, upon the Information which had been given him, that the King of France had a design to Besiege it; but that he was resolved to defend the Place, and Sacrifice his Life for his Interests. The Governor also of the Place had sent him an Express for the same reason, wherein he let him know, that besides, that the Prince was in no Condition to attempt any thing to his Prejudice, he had made him a thousand Protestations, that he had undertaken that Journey only to Sacrifice his Life for him, and to oppose the Designs of France. But the Duke mistrusting the Prince, did all he could to get him out of Marsal: To which purpose he caused Duke Francis to write to him, and withal wrote himself to him. The Prince's Friends likewise, who saw there was somewhat of rashness in the Attempt, in regared he exposed himself to the danger of falling into the hands either of the Duke or the King, were the first that incessantly importuned him to withdraw.  
Thereupon the Prince being convinced that the King of France had no Design upon Marsal, as having not yet assured himself of the Nobility; and finding besides, the King could not corrupt any one Officer of the Garrison; and that he had fancied to himself without any grounds, that he could make himself Master of the Place; he departed some few days after, and returned to Vienna.  
This Action of the Prince of Lorraine, as inconsiderately undertaken as it was, showed nevertheless a Great and Generous Spirit, which they who blamed him most, admired in him. And all agreed that it was an Auspicious Praeludium to his future Performances; and that in that Attempt they beheld the Bravery of his Ancestors. To which they added, that what would have been an inexcusable Imprudence in an experienced Captain, was a piece of Temerity to be applauded in a young Prince, whom it behoved to be covetous of Honour; that they who never had an opportunity to signalise themselves, ought not to refuse the first that presents itself; and that the Prince had done more in daring to put himself into Marsal at that time, than if he had made himself Master of it at another: and this was also the Discourse of his Enemies. Nor could Lewis XIV. refrain from acknowledging, that he had made himself an Enemy, that he feared would find him work enough one day. And the Duke himself was so scared with a Resolution so daring, that in a short time after, he left Paris and returned into Lorraine, out of an apprehension that the Prince would not stop there, but that he was labouring underhand to make a Party, and excite the Nobility to Rebellion. For he could not put it out of his Mind that the Prince would have engaged in an Enterprise so hazardous, but that he had kept Intelligence with his Enemies: which was a Conjecture not without Probability.  
However these Reasons could not oblige the Duke to be more moderate toward the Nobility in respect of their Privileges. Nay, he carried things with so high a hand, that they were near upon the Point of throwing off their Masks, and declaring for the King of France; who desirous to make Advantage of the Occasions of their Discontents, never ceased soliciting them to shake off the Duke's Fetters; flattering them withal, that under his Government▪ they should enjoy their Privileges so amply, that they should never repent the change of their Master. Nevertheless, the Lorraine Nobility, upon better Consideration, chose rather to suffer for a while, than to venture the utmost Extremity; so that all the Practices of the King of France came to nothing. Which caused him to take a more sure way to constrain the Duke to deliver up Marsal.  
He therefore Summoned him to Surrender the Place without further delay: alleging, without vouchsafing to hear the Duke's Reasons, that the Princess Nicole, had privately passed a Donation of the Dukedoms of Lorraine and Barr to the deceased Lewis XIII. his Father, and that he himself had made another so authentic, that it was impossible for him to retract it, whatever Imaginations he might have; and thereupon, he ordered his Forces that lay still in and about Nanci, to seize upon the Duke's Dominions; which was presently done with all extremity of Rigour. For the Counts of Guiche and Pradel, who commanded the Body, no sooner received their Orders, but they constrained all the Duke's Officers to deliver up all the Money that was in their hands to Monsieur Colbert, who was sent into Lorraine to take the King's Accounts. And not content with these Vexations, he upheld the Claims of some of the Nobility, who laying hold of the Advantage, raised Men, seized upon some Castles, which as they pretended, the Duke unjustly detained from them, and mitted an infinite Number of Hostilities.  
The King perceiving that notwithstanding all that he had done, the Duke still kept Marsal, resolved at length to seize the Place by force, and for that end to besiege it. However to observe the Formalities usual upon such Occasions, he sent one of the Captains of his Guards to the Duke of Lorraine, to let him know, that he was resolved to have Marsal, whatever it cost him; and that he had no more to do, but to determine without farther Hesitation, to perform the last Treaty in every particular. He told him farther, that it would be his best way to surrender the place quietly; as being resolved, that if he met with the least resistance, he would seize upon all his Territories, whereas he should show him all the Esteem and Respect he could desire, if he freely and willingly performed his Promise.  
Charles IU. not being strong enough to oppose the Arms of France, took the only Counsel that was to be followed in such a ticklish Conjuncture; which was to Treat with the King anew. He sent him therefore Word, that he would enter into new Articles with him, which were concluded at Marsal the First of September 1663.  
I. That the Duke of Lorraine should within three days deliver up Marsal into the Hands of the King of France; in lieu of which, his Majesty promised him the Free Enjoyment of his Territories and Demesnes; and to restore him the Money which had been already seized; and that he would recall all his Forces as well out of Nancy, as all other Places in Lorraine, so soon as the Fortifications were demolished.  
II. That he should be at Liberty either to raze the Fortifications within a year, or else to enjoy the Propriety of the Town, which he pleased. But in that case he should be obliged to settle upon the Duke other Lands equivalent to the Demesnes of the Place.  
III. That if his Majesty within one year should choose to demolish the Fortifications, he should restore the City to the Duke with all the Demesnes belonging to it; together with all the Warlike Ammunition, and Furniture of the Cannon which should be in the Place when it shall be restored to the Duke: of all which there should be an Inventory made.  
iv That the King should constrain the Gentlemen who had taken Arms to return to their own homes, and restore the Castles which they had seized in his Dominions; saving that they might be left to take their Remedy at Law to sue for such Pretensions as they had against the Duke  
V That in pursuance of this Treaty, the Duke should be restored to his Territories, according to the Treaty of Vincennes, which the King promised to Observe, and Ordered to be Registered in the Parliament of Paris.  
Now in regard the King had renounced his Succession to the Dukedoms of Lorraine and Bar, the Duke was desirous to have an Article inserted, wherein the Renunciation should be expressed in due form. But the King would not hear with that Ear. The Ministers which the King had sent to treat at Marsal, told the Duke, that the King never cancelled by Public Acts any Treaties which he had once Signed; that it was below his Royal Majesty so to do; and that it behoved the Duke to be satisfied, that the King had tacitly renounced the Treaty at Montmarre. So that the Duke, not having any other way to take, was constrained to be contented with what was done; though the Assurances which they gave him, that the King would think no more of the Treaty of Succession, were but only Verbal Assurances, upon which he could not depend; not having an Army powerful enough to make the Article to be interpreted according to the true meaning of the Words.  
However it were, Charles the Fourth was so well satisfied with the last Treaty, that he let the Nobility be at Quiet: and though he were also convinced at the same time, that there were several Gentlemen who had instigated others to shake off their Fetters, and betake themselves to the Protection of the King of France, he was contented to let them perceive his Resentment by mild and gentle Admonition; and to show that he had no Animosity against them, notwithstanding the false Steps which some of 'em had trod, he advanced 'em to Principal Places of Trust, which was that they never expected.  
And this was a happy Accident for the Lorraine Gentlemen, as having brought them all to participate of his Favours. Only Duke Francis and Prince Charles his Nephew, were the two Persons that reaped no Benefit by this last Treaty.  
However so soon as the Duke of Lorraine, and Duke Francis, his Brother, were returned home into their Dominions, they had both concerted together to free themselves from the French Yoke, and break the Treaty of Montmarre. And Charles iv had engaged, that if they could but once bring about their Designs, he would acknowledge Prince Charles for his Lawful Successor. For in regard that by the Treaty of Marsal the King of France had renounced the Donation that Entitled him to the Succession of Lorraine and Barr, Duke Francis was of Opinion, that seeing the Duke so well disposed, it would not be amiss to send for Prince Charles from Vienna, and imparted his Intentions to the Duke his Brother, who readily consented that the Prince should quit the Emperor's Court, and repair into his Dominions. Thereupon Duke Francis, well satisfied that he had met with no Opposition, sent away his chief Usher to Vienna. But he was hardly got to the Frontiers of Lorraine, before he was overtaken with a Prohibition from the Duke to go any farther. And in regard, the Duke was afraid, that his Injunction to the contrary, would not hinder the Prince from hastening his Journey, and meeting him at Nancy, where he than lay, he gave Order to all the Governors of his Towns, through which he thought he might come, to stop him; alleging, that the reason why he dealt so oddly by the Prince his Nephew, was, that he might not be constrained to break with the King of France, with whom he acknowledged, he had been sufficiently embroiled already.  
But the Principal Reason why he would not have the Prince of Lorraine so near him, was his fear lest the Prince should make himself too many Friends within his Territories. And though the King of France cared little whither the Prince were in Lorraine or in Austria, in regard that he had actually made it appear that he was incensed against him, not only for leaving his Court without taking Leave, but also because of some injurious Language that he had let fall against him both at Rome and Vienna, the Duke was glad of this pretence, which he had not in his thoughts when Duke Francis made the proposal of sending for him, but afterwards came into his mind.  
On the other side, though the Prince had been long accustomed to these Severities of his Uncle, he was strangely surprised at this Prohibition of his, but much more at the Pretence which he made use of for it. And therefore touched to the Quick at this Repulse, and desirous withal to justify himself before the King, that he had never mentioned him but with all Respect imaginable in all the Courts where he had been, away he flew to Paris, without Consulting any Person about him, or so much as Duke Francis himself, and without reflecting, that considering the Condition of his own and his Uncle's Affairs, it was a most headlong Resolution, and a dangerous Attempt which would inevitably cost him a dear Repentance; and it fell out accordingly. For the King was so far from being inclined in the least to hear his Justification, that Monsieur Tellier, to whom he made his first Addresses, having given notice to the King of his Arrival, and of his Design, he sent one of the Captains of his Guard, with Orders to Command him forthwith to departed the City, and within four days to quit the Kingdom. And though the Marquis of Villequier, who was the Person that carried the King's Orders to him, took his leave so soon as he had delivered his Message, yet he left behind him a Privileged Gentleman of the Guards, with a Command not to stir from him, till he saw him clear of France.  
This was too severe an Order not to make a noise in the City. All People knew immediately that Prince Charles was arrived at Paris, and that his Arrival was no sooner known at Court, but that he had received a Command to be gone again.  
Thereupon, Madam, the Duchess of Orleans, who knew nothing of all this, till every body knew it, besought the King to grant him one days time, that she might see the Prince her Nephew. To which the King returned for Answer, That in respect to her, he would allow him two hours, during which time she might see and Discourse with him as much as she pleased: and as to the Complaints, that she made him, that the Duke of Lorraine would not admit the Prince into his Territories for fear of provoking his Majesty, he replied, That that was nothing to him; the Duke of Lorraine might admit him if he thought fit; for that he had never exacted any such thing from him; and that if Prince Charles had been wise, he would have kept where he was.  
The Prince, who was carefully informed of all these things, repaired to the Palace of Orleans, with the Privileged Gentleman of the Guards, where he Discoursed the Duchess for some hours, and then taking Horse, departed out of Paris the same day.  
I cannot here forbear to observe how little Resolution and Courage the Prince of Lorraine showed upon this Occasion, though he were one of the most Resolute and Daring Princes of his Time. The King's Order had so terrified him, that he durst not see Madamoiselle de Nemours, though he most passionately loved her, and were Married to her. For in short Duke Francis had duly and formally Wedded her in his Name above six Months before: and there was nothing more now to be said against the Marriage, but only that it was not yet consummated. However▪ it so happened, that when the Prince departed from the Duchess of Orleans, in order to his leaving Paris, he passed by the Palace of Nemours. And in regard the Prince had not made choice of that way, but with a design to call in, though it were but for a moment, he asked the Privileged Gentleman of the Guards that attended him, whither he had any Order to hinder him. The Gentleman answered, that in truth he had none; however he advised him to avoid seeing of Madamoiselle de Nemours; for that besides that he could not permit him to stay but a very little while, the Visit would but augment the King's displeasure; and that therefore it was better for him to deny himself that Liberty, unless he intended to draw upon himself the utmost rigour of an offended Prince, whom it rather behoved him to manage with discretion and prudence.  
One would have thought that the Prince of Lorraine should not have stood to argue the Point at that time, but that in contempt of all the Dangers that could befall him, and all the Tempests that could pour upon his Head, he should have resolved upon this Visit, since there was nothing to hinder him; and he was just going twice to alight from his Horse. Nevertheless, being struck with a Panic Fear, he followed the Advice of his Keeper, and as if his Passion has been as Calm as it was Violent; or as if he had not been concerned to visit Mademoiselle de Nemours, who was the only Person for whose sake he ought to have undertaken his Journey, he left Paris, without seeing her.  
All men were surprised, that Prince Charles had given such a mark of a faint Heart; and that he had not considered, that besides that the Visit could do him no injury, in respect of the talk of the World, it was the only probable Means to resettle his Affairs. For in regard he was really Married, the only thing without doubt on his side to be done, was to have consummated the Marriage. Or if any reasons of Modesty and Niceness in Madamoiselle de Nemours had obliged him to abstain, however there would have been a strong Presumption that the thing was done. For besides that, Madamoiselle de Nemours knew very well, that she was duly and lawfully Married; and besides, that she had a tender Affection for the Prince, Madam de Nemours, her Mother, so passionately desired a Consummation of the Marriage, whatever Crosses of Fortune afterwards befell the Prince, that she offered to bring the Princess her Daughter to him wherever he would be pleased to appoint, without considering the hazard which she run of incurring the King's Displeasure. In short, the King having urged her several times to Marry that Princess to the King of Portugal, she utterly rejected the Proposal, alleging, That her Daughter being effectually Married to the Prince of Lorraine, she could not Marry her to another, how advantageous soever the Match might be that his Majesty proposed. In a word, the Affection which Mademoiselle had for the Prince was so well known, that the Princess dying sometime after he left Paris, all People believed, that she died for Grief, as not being able to support her Affliction, that the King should oppose the Consummation of a Marriage which he had made himself, and which she could never hope to see accomplished after an Obstruction of that Nature.  
All People agree, That the Reasons which obliged the King of France to give such rigorous Orders in reference to the Duke of Lorraine, was the Apprehension which he had, that if the Prince should stay too long in Paris, he would visit the Princess so often, that she would make such Evidences appear, as would speak aloud to all the World, that they were Married; and it was the King's Interest to break the Marriage: there being no other way for him to disengage himself from the Promise he had made the Prince, upon his signing the Contract; by which he bond himself to acknowledge him the Sole Heir that was capable to Succeed to the Dukedoms of Lorraine and Barr, after the Death of Charles IU. which was a clear disannulling of the Donation made of the same Dutchies by the Treaty of Montmarre.  
But to return to the Prince of Lorraine, he had engaged himself so imprudently in his Journey to Paris, that he had not half Money enough left to supply his Necessities; and Madam the Duchess of Orleans, of whom he had desired to borrow, was forced to acknowledge that she was not in a Condition to furnish him at present; in regard her Family was now no Richer than under the Ministry of Cardinal Mazarine. So that the Prince was constrained to accept of the Duchess' good will, not daring to delay his Departure.  
He was no sooner out of Paris, but he posted in all haste to the Frontiers of France, taking thence the Road to Luxemburgh, where he made a short stay, till he could find some body so charitable as to furnish him with Money; and indeed he was very hard put to it to find a Creditor; but at length a Knight, who was altogether unknown to him, having Lent him Two hundred Crowns, he returned to the Emperor, with a Design to apply himself wholly to his Service. For as for the Duke his Uncle, he saw well it would be to no purpose to solicit him to permit his Return to Lorraine; more especially when he should come to understand the ill Success of his Voyage to Paris.  
The Emperor received the Prince with infinite marks of his Affection; He testified his Sorrow for his being so ill entertained by the Duke his Uncle and the King of France, and promised him his Protection as he had done before.  
Soon after his Arrival at the Court of Vienna, the War broke out in Hungary between the Emperor and the Turks. I shall not enter into the Particulars of that War, at what time the Grand Visier appeared at the Head of a Formidable Army, and in the last Battle that was fought, left behind him Eight thousand Men slain upon the Place, besides those that were swallowed up in the River of Raab.  
Now in regard all Christendom was concerned in this War, all the Christian Princes sent their Forces to join with the Emperors; and France among the rest furnished his Imperial Majesty with a considerable Assistance of Men, that did him signal Service.  
And then it was that the Prince of Lorraine, to whom the Emperor had already given an old Regiment of a Thousand Horse, perceiving there were in the French and other Troops, a great number of Young Gentlemen, who had undertaken a long Journey, to signalise their Courage in that War, found the Incitements of his Emulation so importunate, that he besought his Imperial Majesty, to let him try his Fortune the next Campagne. But because of the great hazards he was to run, in regard the Ottoman Army was prodigiously numerous, besides, that the Prince was not then above Twenty years of Age, the Emperor thought it not fit at that time to grant him his Request. So that the Prince saw himself compelled to abide at Vienna, while others were gaining Honour in the Field. However not being able to overrule himself, to give Obedience to the Emperor in those Commands that seemed to curb him in the Acquisitions of Future Fame, he privately withdrew from the Court and got to the Army.  
The Turks had then besieged the Fort of Serini; so that the Prince thought he should be soon enough to join the Succour that was already sent to relieve that Place. But the Fort being won much sooner than was expected, he was frustrated of those Hopes. Nevertheless, in regard his Mind gave him that he should signalise himself in that Campagne, he met with an Opportunity wherein he behaved himself after an extraordinary manner.  
A Body of Seven or Eight thousand Turks, of the most resolute in the Grand Signior's Army, being Commanded by the Grand Visier to cross a River that separated the Ottoman from the Christians Camp, with a design to surprise them, so furiously assailed the Right Wing of the Imperial Army, that they began to give ground, without making any considerable resistance. Which cast such a terror among the Imperialists, that General Montecuculi, being at his Wit's end to see so bad a Beginning of a Fight, was glad to bring on the Left Wing to renew the Combat. Among whom, the first that Montecuculi met, was the Prince of Lorraine. So that in regard he had no time to lose, and that he could not make choice of what Men he pleased, he only told the Prince, that in the Unfortunate Conjuncture wherein he found himself, he was constrained to oppose his Regiment against the Fury of the Turks, till he could cause others to advance; only that which troubled him beyond Expression was, to see the Danger to which of necessity he must expose himself to save the Honour of the Christians. To which the Prince made as short a reply, That he was overjoyed to meet with an opportunity to venture his Life; that he was only to direct him where he should Charge; and that he would infallibly Perish, or repel the Enemy. Adding withal, That nothing grieved him so much, as that he wanted Five hundred Men of his own Regiment, which were sent to secure the Foragers: however they that followed him had so much Courage, that he made no doubt but they would give that day more than ordinary proofs of their Valour.  
The General finding himself in a great strait, and greatly encouraged by the generous Prowess of the youthful Prince, told him where he should fall on. And with that, although the Turks were four to one, resolved to Die or Vanquish, he broke in among the Turks with so much Vigour, and such a Presence of Mind, that the old Officers of his Regiment were amazed at such a first Essay of Valour.  
It would be a difficult thing to represent the Heat and Fury with which the Prince fought. For in regard he met with stout Resistance in the second Squadrons that relieved the former, he was constrained to charge the Enemy three or four times before he could make them give ground. And he must have given way at length, had not the Marquis of Coligny, General of the French Horse, ordered the Count of Fueillade to advance with a considerable Reinforcement, which assured him an entire Victory. The Prince in this Encounter did not only perform the Duty of an Officer, but fought himself like a Common Soldier. He wrested a Colours from the Hands of a Turk, who came with a Resolution to have run him thorough with the Lance to which his Colours were fastened. And those Colours, of which the Emperor made him a Present, were sent to Duke Francis, who caused them to be hung up in the Chapel of the Burgundians near Nanci, with an Inscription over them, giving an Account of the Battle, wherein the Turks had above Five thousand Slain.  
The Count de Ligneville, who was a Marshal de Camp in the Army, never left P. Charles all the while: and in regard he was an Eye-witness of what passed in that bloody Encounter, he wrote a Relation of it to the Duke of Lorraine, wherein he set forth in proper Language, that the Emperor in some measure was beholding to the Prince for saving his Army; in regard the daring Courage with which the Prince fought, had renewed the Combat, from which the Left Wing had most shamefully flinched, and given time to the French, who were ranged on the farthest side of the Left Wing to come to his Rescue, and assist him to win a complete Victory.  
Some time before, the Emperor, who had some Reasons to conclude the War with the Turks, had made Proposals of Peace, which had been utterly rejected by them; but being beaten both in this, and the following Campagne, they found it their best way to accept them, and now made the Proposals first themselves, though the Grand Visier had still an Army of Forty thousand Men in the Field.  
The Peace being concluded, all the French, and a great part of the Germans were sent home. But among the rest that the Emperor kept Standing, the Prince of Lorrain's Regiment was one, for which he had always a great Value, after this Fight.  
Now in regard that the Toils of the Campagne had been very tedious, and for that the Prince who was indefatigable, was desirous to see his own Regiment settled in their Winter Quarters in Silesia, where the Air is very bad in Summer, especially for Strangers, he was no sooner returned to Vienna, but he fell Sick of the Small Pox, and a Malignant Fever so dangerous, that for a long while the Physicians despaired of his Life. However being of a strong Constitution, he was so well looked after, that when he began to mend, he recovered his Strength in a little time.  
But the Joy which he had for the Recovery of his Health lasted not long; for no sooner had he vanquished the Affliction of two threatening Distempers, but he had News that the Princess of Nemours was just about to Marry his Royal Highness of Savoy, the Father of the present Duke.  
The King of France, for the Reasons already mentioned, was so deeply concerned, lest the Prince should Consummate the Marriage of the Princess of Nemours, that he made it his whole Business to break it quite off. Yet the Affection which the Princess had for the Prince of Lorraine was an obstacle which he could never surmount, not thinking it good Policy to interpose his Royal Authority.  
But Madam de Nemours being Dead, a sudden Alteration of the Face of Affairs ensued. For the King caused the young Princess to be put into a Nunnery, there to mourn for the Duchess her Mother. During which time, the Nuns, who had the managing of her, found out so many ways to turn and wind her, and so forcibly insinuated into her Mind, that the Prince of Lorraine withal his Noble Qualities, had but a very small Fortune, that she suffered herself at last to be overcome, and promised to conform herself to the King's Pleasure.  
But it was so lately before, that the Duke of Savoy had lost Madamoiselle de Valois his first Wife, Daughter of Gaston de France, Duke of Orleans, that he scrupled to Marry Madamoiselle de Nemours so soon. But they told him those were Delicacies below the Thoughts of Princes. Neither indeed was that the greatest difficulty; for in regard that Madamoiselle de Nemours was Married to the Prince of Lorraine, his Royal Highness could not Espouse her, till he had a Dispensation from Rome; and the Pope who was Alexander the VII. refused it.  
On the other side, the King by his public Minister set forth to the Pope, That the Marriage not being Consummated, the Princess might be Lawfully discharged. In opposition to which, the Prince of Lorraine made other Remonstrances in his own behalf. And thus both sides urged the best and most potent Reasons that their several Casuists suggested to them. So that Alexander, as great a Politician as he was, knew not well what to do. He saw that which side soever he took, he could never content both Parties. Nevertheless, in regard he could not dispense with taking Cognizance of the Affair, he referred it to his Nuncio in France, and the Archbishop of Paris. But the Prince of Lorraine, jealous of the Partiality of those Commissioners, demanded that the Process might be determined at Rome, and that the Pope might be Judge himself.  
The King was thoroughly persuaded that the Suit, as knotty as it was, would be determined in his Favour. But fearing delays, and spinning out of time, to shorten the way, he caused a Petition to be presented to the Pope by Madamoiselle de Nemours herself. The Princess therefore now absolutely brought over to say whatever they pleased themselves, protested that she never hearty consented to Marry the Prince of Lorraine; or if she had declared she had done it, it was by the overruling Violence of the Duchess of Nemours her Mother. To which she added, that on the other side it invincibly appeared, that the Prince himself had never given but an imperfect Consent; since he never sent the Ratification of the Marriage till a long time after that Duke Francis his Father Espoused her in his Son's Name: And that if all this were not sufficient to show, that the Prince was only so earnest at that time to conclude the Marriage, out of a Politic End, and not out of any real Affection, there needed no more for her to allege, than that affrontive Act of the Prince, who having been at Paris would not vouchsafe to see her. And Lastly, that it was a thing notoriously known that the Prince had no Inclination for her, as she never had any Inclination for him; and therefore that she humbly besought his Holiness, in whose Power it only was to discharge her, that he would vouchsafe to hearken to her Remonstrance.  
Now at the same time that this Petition was presented, the Pope was altogether Embroiled with the King of France, by reason of the affront which had been offered at Rome to the Duke of Crequi, his extraordinary Ambassador. For it happened, that the Corsi, who are a sort of Soldiers appointed to Guard the City, and to secure the Sbirri in the Executions of Justice, having a quarrel with two or three French Men of the Ambassadors Train, the French Men defended themselves so well, that they wounded some of their Antagonists. Thereupon the Corsi, who had received the first Abuse, minding nothing but to Revenge themselves, gave the alarm to all their Companies, consisting of about Four Hundred Men; and no sooner were they got together, but away they marched toward the Ambassador's Palace, with Colours flying, and Drums beating, as if it had been in open War. The Duke of Crequi hearing the noise which the Corsi made, came forth into a Balcony, thinking to pacify 'em; but they made him no other Answer, than in the Language of Muskets and Carbines; and meeting with his Dutthess in the Street, they shot several Bullets through the Coach, and killed a Page that was going by the Coach with his Hand upon the Boot: and several other Violences of this Nature they committed, too long to repeat. So that the Duke of Crequi not finding himself safe at Rome, privately withdrew from the City, together with his Duchess, and some of his Domestic Servants, and retired to Florence.  
The King of France was so enraged at the Affront he had received in the Person of his Ambassador, that he declared War at the same time against the Pope; sent Forces into Italy, and seized upon Avignon.  
Alexander VII. who feared the Consequences of the War, gave the King to understand, that he had no Hand in the Action of the Corsi, that he was ready to punish the Guilty, and to give Satisfaction to his Ambassador, provided he would recall his Soldiers, and restore the Territories of which he had taken Possession. But the King would hear of no Accommodation, unless upon his own Terms.  
The Pope used all his Endeavours to draw in the Catholic Princes to make a League with him. But all refusing, he was compelled to submit to whatever the King pleased, and so Consented to an Accommodation, that will remain an Eternal Monument of Infamy to the See of Rome. For he was not only forced to disown in a most shameful manner what the Corsi had done, but his Brother Don Maria, was compelled to departed Rome. The Corsi were perpetually banished the Town; from whence the Imperial Cardinal, Governor of Rome, was also exiled, forced to acknowledge himself Guilty, and to go and submit himself to the King's Pleasure; and there was a Pyramid also raised over against the Court of Guard, where the Corsi watched, upon which was engraved in Letters of Gold, an Inscription, giving an account of the Satisfaction which the King had demanded, and to which the Pope had submitted.  
How ignominious soever this Accommodation were for the Pope, he was so well contented, that the King of France did not come to burn him in Rome, as he had threatened, that he had no Mind to embroil himself with him any more. The danger he had scaped was too great for him to venture any more of those Hazards; and therefore he thought it his Duty to let France know how ready he was to Espouse her Interests. So that he had no sooner read Madamoiselle de Nemours Petition, but he gave the Princess liberty to Marry with his Royal Highness of Savoy.  
The Duke of Lorraine was importuned to send to Rome, before Madamoiselle de Nemours arrived in Piedmont; to Remonstrate to the Pope, that he could not grant the Dispensation he had given, before he had imparted the Princess' Petition to his Nephew; but the Duke would do nothing in it. Only he consented that Duke Francis might send one of his Gentlemen, which signified as little. For he was no sooner arrived at Rome, but he heard the Marriage was Consummated. So that all the Satisfaction he received from the Pope was only this, That he was sorry he had not been sooner informed of his Reasons; but the Business was done, and there was no Remedy.  
Now in regard that the Emperor was at Peace, as well with all the Princes of Europe, as with the Turk, the Prince of Lorraine was constrained to live a vacant Life for some years at Vienna, while the Count of Vaudemont, and the Prince of Lislebonne had an opportunity to signalise their Valour every day, in the War between the Duke of Lorraine and the Elector Palatine, which lasted till the year 1666. But he endeavoured to make the best of that occasion to set his Affairs in Order, or to raise his Fortunes so as to repair the loss of his Territories of Lorraine and Bar, in case that Charles the iv should continue his Resolutions to cross him, or that he were powerful enough to oppose the King of France.  
So soon therefore as the Marriage of Madamoiselle de Nemours to the Duke of Savoy was known at Vienna, all People thought that Prince Charles would have Courted the Emperor's Sister, who was a Lady of a great Beauty. This was the Princess Eleanora Maria. Withal, they believed, that the Emperor would have been glad of the Match, the Alliance not being to be Contemned, in regaed of the great Advantages it would produce against France, if ever the Prince came to be Master of Lorraine. But it did not appear that the Prince was any thing forward to win the Affections of that Princess. He was so disheartened by the former ill Successes of his first Amours: And besides he was so taken up with the care of his own Affairs▪ and the raising his Fortune, that he never took notice that the Princess Eleanora was so charming as she was. And therefore, in regard there was nothing which he thought could more conduce to the Re-establishment of his Affairs, than to fix himself more and more in the Emperor's Favour, he directed his Addresses to the 
* This was Eleanora the Gonzaga, Daughter of Charles Duke of Mantona, the Third Wife of Ferdinand III. and Mother of the Princess Eleonora Maria.  Empress' Dowager, whom he Courted with an extraordinary Assiduity; in regard that Princess had an unexpressible Ascendant over the Emperor her Son.  
Much about this time 
* 
She died at the Lovure in Paris, Jun. 20. 1666 in the 64th year of her Age: And because she was the Daughter of a King, the Sister, Wife and Mother of a King, this Epitaph was put upon her Tomb, 

Et Soror, & Conjux, & Mater, Nataque Regnum,  
Nulla unquam tanto Sanguine digna fuit.   

Of Crowned Heads to Europe so well known,  
Wife, Sister, Mother, Daughter met in one,  
Is what to Woman ne'er was yet allowed,  
To be thought Worthy so much Royal Blood.     died Anne of Au●●ria, the Mother of Lewis XIV. which was a great loss to the Prince, for that she had always a great kindness for him.  
As for the Duke of Lorraine, Charles iv of whom we may say, that his Life was a perpetual warfare, after the Peace concluded between him and the Elector Palatine, he was forced to take up Arms again against the same Elector. But France, having at that time Signed the Peace concluded at Aix la Chapelle, in regard▪ she had no longer Wars with Spain, and had Disbanded good part of her Forces, she was willing the Duke should follow her Example.  
On the other side the Duke of Lorraine having Intelligence every day, that the Elector Palatine drew his Forces together, and had certainly some design upon his Frontiers, he let the King know the danger he was in if he had not an Army on Foot. But the King making Solemn Protestations, and having likewise given him his Royal Word, that the Elector had no Thoughts of molesting him, he dismissed his Army, and dispersed his Men after such a manner, that it was not easy for him to draw them together again, if necessity required it.  
But the Intelligence given the Duke of Lorraine, that the Palatine Elector had some design upon him, proved too true. For he had no sooner dismissed his Army, but he understood that the Elector had besieged and taken the Castles of Landstoaille and Honde, and made his Prisoners the Commander of the Prince of Vaudemont's Regiment, and several other Officers, who confiding in the King's Assurance, that the Elector would not stir, were altogether unprovided to defend themselves.  
The Duke had no sooner received the News, but he rallied a good part of his Men, and put them under the Command of the Prince of Lislebonne, withal giving the Count of Vaudemont orders to accompany him with his Regiment of Horse.  
Now though the Lorraine Army were nothing near so numerous as that of the Electors, yet they entered the Palatinate; and after several Skirmishes, the Princes of Lislebonne and Vaudemont coming to encamp near the Enemy, a Battle was fought, wherein one part of the Electors Army was cut in pieces, and the other utterly routed.  
But as entire a Victory as it was, the Duke of Lorraine made no Advantage of it. For the Elector after such an unexpected Misfortune, fearing the loss of his Country, put himself under the Protection of France; and by his Resident at Paris, desired the King to interpose his Authority and Power for the concluding a War which he was no longer able to maintain. Upon which the King, who waited only for Pretences to bring down the Duke of Lorraine; and wished besides that the Duke would delay to obey his Commands, that he might have an occasion to declare War against him, and seize upon his Territories, sent him Word, That he should dismiss his Army forthwith; upon pretence that his Army gave him cause of Jealousy; and therefore letting him understand, that he must absolutely resolve to lay down his Arms, according to the general Treaty of Peace, which gave him Power only to retain some Companies of his Guards, and his light Horsemen, but not to have standing Armies. Promising however to protect him against the Elector, in case he did not dismiss his Forces, or attempted any thing against him.  
The Duke, who stomached the King of France's Control, answered him first haughtily enough, That the King of France was not his Master; That he had only a small Army to defend himself against the Attempts of an open Enemy; and that if the King went about to constrain him, he made no doubt but there were Princes in Europe that would Infallibly stand by him. But the King's Messenger having given him to understand, that Marshal Crequi was upon the Frontiers of his Territories, with Orders in case of refusal to advance with Ten Thousand Men, the Duke was so terrified with that same dreadful Menace, that he thought it his best way to dismiss his Men.  
And having taken this Resolution, he began to put it in execution. But whither it were that he did not proceed to the King of France's Liking, or that Marshal Crequi, who was sent into Lorraine with some other Commissioners to see the Duke's Army disbanded, were troubled to see the War so soon at an end, and started Suspicions on purpose, the Cities of Pent a Mousson, St. Michael, and some others were surprised, at the same time that the Prince of Vaudemont was about to enter into those Places, to meet Marshal Crequi on the Duke's behalf, and perfect what remained to be done for the King's full Satisfaction. True it is, that the Duke having made his Complaint of the Violences committed by the Marshal, the King to show him, that he had no design but for the public Tranquillity, and not to invade the Duke's Territories, recalled his Garrisons out of those Places which the Marshal had taken, and all his other Forces out of Lorraine. So that Lorraine began to enjoy that Peace which it had not enjoyed for above Five and thirty years before. But this Repose lasted so small a while, that it could hardly be perceived.  
While things thus passed in Lorraine, the Troubles in Hungary broke out again. There was first a Conspiracy against the Life of the Emperor, which would have proved fatal to Prince Charles, had the Conspirators succeeded in their Design. I shall not here repeat the Original of those Troubles, because it is a Thing so well known, I shall only tell ye, that Count Serini, who till then had adhered to the Emperor's Interests, secretly struck in with the Malcontents, as did also Count Nadash some time after; upon the score of a Palatine Employment, which the Emperor had denied him.  
These two Counts, blinded by their Fury, and believing it not enough to take up Arms against the Emperor, laid a design to take away his Life; and the more easy to bring their Endeavours about, they so well dissembled their Resentment, that no body perceived that they kept the least Intelligence with the Malcontents.  
Count Serini, more especially was so little suspected by his Imperial Majesty, that he had entrusted him to take care of fortifying the Frontier Towns. And at this time it was, that feigning to be wholly taken up in forwarding the Work committed to his Care, both he and Nadish jointly resolved to attempt the Emperor's Life, who was preparing to meet the Empress his Wife, that was expected out of 
* The 25th of April 1666, Leopold Married Margaret Maria Therese, Daughter of Philip iv King of Spain, His second Wife was Claudia Felicity of Austria, Duchess of Inspruch, in the year 1673. And at the end of the same year he Married a third time with the Princess Palatine of Neuburgh, Elianora Maria Therese, Daughter of the Elector Palatine, lately deceased.  Spain. To this end, they had contrived to lay Five hundred Men, in a certain place, through which the Emperor was to ride Post, accompanied only with the Grand Master of his House, and ten or a dozen Gentlemen; and the Commander of those Troops had himself engaged to stab the Emperor. But in regard it was a difficult thing to succeed in so horrid a Design, Cou●● Nadash had tried an infinite number of ways which still proved ineffectual. But at length having corrupted a Carpenter that wrought in a new Apartment which the Emperor was making in his Palace for the Empress' Dowager, the Carpenter set Fire to the Palace. In the mean time, though the Emperor were upon his Journey, they that were posted to seize upon his Person or assassinate him, had not the Courage to execute their Barbarous Orders. However Nadash was nothing disheartened at this; but believing that Poison would be more successful; some time after he invited the Emperor and the Empress, the Imperial Princesses, and the Prince of Lorraine, to see some Fishing-Sport at Pattendorff, which was a Seat of his own. There he Feasted them Magnificently, and it was none of his fault that the Poyson'd-Plate that was prepared for him did not come to his share. But the Countess his Wife, apprehending his Design, caused the Emperor to be served with a Plate resembling the tother, which broke the Count's Measures, and saved the Lives of the Emperor, and all the Imperial Guests. Most of these things happened in the Years 1668, and 1669. And then it was that the Duke of Lorraine Married the Prince of Vaudemont to the Princess d'Elboeuf, Anne Elisabeth of Lorraine, a Princess of great Wit and Incomparable Beauty.  
About the same time Casimer V had resigned his Crown, to spend the Remainder of his Days in Ease and Retirement. Now in regard the Kingdom of Poland is Elective, the Polonians to remove all Occasion of Jealousy and Civil War, from the Grandees of the Kingdom, who might have any Claim to the Royalty, have all along accustomed themselves to make Choice of Foreign Princes.  
The Duke of 
* The Elector Palatine last deceased, Philip William, who died at Vienna, Septemb. 2. 1690, in the Seventy fifth year of his Age.  Newburgh, and the Prince of Conde, were▪ the first that stood Competitors for the Election, and had each of them a considerable Party in it. But the Prince of Lorraine, who had the same Design, put the Emperor upon appearing in his behalf; and than it was that he found that the Empress Dowager was absolutely for carrying on his Interests; since there was nothing which she left undone to procure him the Upperhand of his Competitors, it being both here's and the Emperor's Design to Marry him with the Princess Eleanora Maria.  
In the mean time, because the Business required a vast Expense, (for these sorts of Elections are not to be canvased without store of Money) and for that the Prince had only a Pension, which the Emperor and Empress Dowager allowed him, the Duke of Lorraine told Duke Francis, that he would furnish the Prince with Money necessary for such an Undertaking, provided he would Sign the Contract of Marriage between the Prince of Vaudemont, and the Princess d'Elboeuf, and cause Prince Charles to Sign it also.  
The Marriage of that Prince had been celebrated with so much Pomp and Magnificence of Ceremonies, that Duke Francis made no question but that it was the Duke's Intention to settle the Succession upon him, to the prejudice of the Prince, his Son. The Nuptials were solemnised at Bar; after which the Prince of Vaudemont, and the Princess, being conducted to Nanci, made their Entry with no less Splendour, then if the Duke had been Married himself. Never did the Duke of Lorraine express so much outward Joy, as he did upon that Occasion. Besides the extraordinary Civilities which he paid to the new Bride, he would have the Princess of Lislebone to yield her the Precedence, though she were Niece to the Prince her Husband. And as for what he did for the Prince his Son, he made over to him in Sovereignty a considerable part of his Territories.  
These Considerations made Duke Francis always refuse to Sign the Marriage of the Prince of Vaudemont.  
But the Assistance which the Duke of Lorraine promised the Prince, and which he gave him effectually, to advance him to the Crown of Poland, overruled Duke Francis and the Prince to Sign not only the Marriage, but also a particular Treaty, by virtue of which Prince Vaudemont entered at the same time into Possession of the Principal Places that were assigned him.  
But notwithstanding all the Methods which the Emperor had taken, and the large Sums which the Duke of Lorraine had contributed toward the Advancement of his Nephew, it was impossible for the Prince to bring his Desires to pass. For in regard the Duke of Newburgh and the Prince of Condè had each of them their Faction in the Kingdom as well as he, the Polanders fearing that neither of the Rivals would give way to him that was Elected, unless constrained by Force of Arms, as they had openly and severally given out; they cast their Eyes upon a Prince of their own Nation, to avoid a Civil War, and made choice of Michael Korobat Wiesnowisky, who was Crowned Sept. 29. 1669.  
The Grief which Prince Charles conceived for missing the Election in Poland, was attended by another Misfortune which he endured with no less trouble of Mind. And that was the Death of Duke Francis his Father, that happened Jan. 27. 1679. and which was as it were an ill Omen of the Consummation of those Misfortunes that were to befall the House. For the same year the K. of France drove Charles IU. quite out of his Dominions, and constrained him to seek out for Sanctuary among Foreign Princes, which he had much ado to find. 'Tis true, that it may well be said, the Duke drew this last Calamity upon himself. For not being able so to govern himself, as to comply with France, he furnished Lewis XIV. with so many Pretences, that he could not believe there was any Prince in Europe▪ would blame him, for despoiling the Duke of all his Dominions. I must confess, 'twas always the Duke's unhappiness to be obliged to receive Laws from France, notwithstanding his usual vaunting, that being a Sovereign, he had no dependence upon any but God and his Sword. But in regard, that as his Affairs stood, the King of France could humble him upon all occasions, it had been but Prudence to have complied with the Time, and to have dissembled with a Prince that was so formidable to him. Nevertheless, as if he had had a sufficient Power to withstand all his Erterprises; he took so little care to manage him, that he rather might be said to make it his Business to provoke him, and furnish him with Opportunities to seize upon his Country.  
And therefore it was, that out of a desire to have an Army on foot, he levied Men upon the first occasion that presented itself, quite contrary to his own Interests. To which purpose the Troubles of Hungary furnished him with one occasion, which he resolved not to let slip, though he plainly saw that it was directly contrary to the King of France's Capitulation, by which he was bound not to levy any Forces, under pretence of giving France an occasion of Suspicion. But in regard he covered his Design with a pretence of sending Assistance to the Emperor, he made several Levies, and to show that his only Aim was to aid his Imperial Majesty, he sent the Prince of Vaudemont to Vienna with Six thousand Men.  
By that time the Prince of Vaudemont arrived at the Imperial Court, the Chief Heads of the Conspiracy were seized upon; and because the Emperor stood in no need of Foreign Aid, in regard the Principal Cities which had revolted, had submitted and sought for Pardon, and for that the Turk was quiet, he returned the same Thanks to the Duke of Lorraine, which he had done to other Princes who had offered him their Assistance. So that the Prince of Vaudemont was obliged to return to the Duke with all his Men, after he had used all his Endeavours to persuade Prince Charles that he might accompany him into Hungary, whither he was going to be General of the Horse; a Command which the Emperor had conferred upon him.  
Toward the latter end of the Year 1668. there was a League made between England, Sweden and Holland, which was called the Triple League; the Hollanders being desirous by means of that League to stop the Progress of the French Conquests in the Low-Countries, which alarmed all Europe, but chief the United Provinces.  
Thereupon, while the Prince of Vaudemont was at Vienna, the Duke of Lorraine had sent one of the Masters of his Requests into Holland; which made all People, and France particularly, conjecture, that the Duke had a design of entering into the Triple Alliance: and of this she made her Complaint. But that which absolutely spoilt all, was this, that the King having by virtue of his own Authority, settled Courts of Audience in all the Frontiers of Lorraine, and even in Lorraine itself, upon occasion of a Squabble that happened between the Duke, and the King's Superintendant in the Country of Messin, the Duke ordered the Posts to be taken down, upon which were erected the Arms of France: and in regard the Duke's Commands were but too punctually obeyed, the King of France, who desired no more than a Pretence of this Nature, was so highly incensed, that from that very moment, he resolved not only to seize upon the Duke's Estates, but upon his Person also.  
The King had a considerable Force already upon the Frontiers of Champagne and the Country of Messin; which he made a show of Quartering there to employ them against Holland. And with these Men it was that he resolved to attempt the Surprisal of Nanci: and the Marquis of Fueillade was ordered to put that Enterprise in Execution. Who being enjoined to take all the Care imaginable not to fail of his Blow, posted himself one Night with some Horse and Dragoons, in a Wood that lies within a quarter of a League of the City; believing he might enter the Town the next Morning by Break of Day, before the Duke was up. But in short, the Duke of Lorraine escaped this surprise.  
However the Marquis, who knew nothing that the Duke was informed of his Design, immediately seized upon the Gates of the Palace, which he broke open with Axes and Hatchets; at what time the Princesses of Vaudemont and Lislebon showed themselves from a Balcony, and endeavoured to put a stop to so much Violence. But the Marquis made his way through, and entering the Palace like a Madman, after he had romaged all the Apartments, was so enraged that he had missed of his Prey, that he Stabled all the Horses of his Cavalry in the Rooms of State.  
Soon after Marshal Crequi entered Lorraine with a considerable Body of an Army, where he committed unheard of Hostilities; not sparing the meanest Houses of Pleasure, which were either Burnt or Plundered. He was no sooner arrived at Nanci, but he caused the Duke's Palace to be Plunder. d, and carried away all the Movables, all the Papers, and all the Arms which he found there to Metz. He found little or no Trouble in making himself Master of the small Places, which he caused to be immediately dismantled: and as for Chase, Espinale, and some other Fortresses, which the Duke had furnished with the choicest of his Men, the Marshal no sooner Besieged 'em, but they surrendered; those Places not being strong enough to withstand an Army of Five and twenty Thousand Men.  
The Duke, who saw himself thus stripped of all his Territories, yet knew not how to stop the Torrent, in regard that all Men were afraid of embroiling themselves with France, wrote to almost all the Princes of Europe, earnestly soliciting them, to persuade the King to restore him his Country: But he was always inexorable, as he has all along to this day continued, though he Protested in a Letter, that he wrote at the same time to the Diet of Ratisbonne, That he never had any Intention to advantage himself by the Spoils of the Duke of Lorraine. For though he would sometimes consent to restore the Duke or Prince Charles, yet it was always under such severe Conditions, that both the one and the other chose rather to live deprived of their Dominions, than to purchase 'em at that Rate.  
Prince Charles was astonished, when he understood the deplorable Condition to which the Duke of Lorraine was reduced. But nothing grieved him more, than his own want of Power to Revenge the Bloody Outrages which his Family had suffered; and the thought of that it was, which overwhelmed him with Sorrow. Nevertheless, in regard it was a Misfortune without Remedy, he endeavoured to dissemble his Despair, flattering himself, that if the Emperor had but once reduced the Malcontents that so he might be able to turn his Arms upon France, he should be in a Condition to repair his Losses; and make Lewis repent of his having not only expelled a Sovereign Prince out of his Dominions, but of having put upon him Indignities no less Infamous than if he had been an Usurper, or the worst of Men.  
With these Hopes it was that the Duke of Lorraine fed himself, not having any other better better course to help him in that Conjuncture of his Affairs. And it is most certain that he would have revenged himself, had the Troubles of Hungary been once but thoroughly laid. For it was the Design of the House of Austria to oppose the Progress of France, that for a long time before, was become suspected by all her Neighbours.  
And every thing seemed well disposed to second the Wishes of his Imperial Majesty. For he had discovered the Conspiracy against his Person. Prince Francis Ragotski, who was one of the Chief of the Malcontents was returned to his Obedience, and had Disbanded his Forces: and all the Troubles were looked upon at an end. But in regard it was the Emperor's Fate, that he must enter into a War, which after it had brought him almost within a hairs breadth of Ruin, was to advance him again to be one of the most Glorious Princes of his Age, he took so little care to comply with the Hungarians, that they broke forth again into Rebellion; and the latter Troubles of that Kingdom were an hundred times more pernicious than the Former. We shall here give ye a short Account of the Original of these Troubles, that have caused the Effusion of so much Blood for Twenty years together, and the Calling in of the Ottoman Assistance at the last Extremity; and has been the only Occasion of so many Calamities and Miseries, which the greatest Part of Germany still bewails.  
At what time the Emperor had laid his Design to reduce the Hungarian Malcontents, after the Discovery of the Conspiracy already mentioned, he sent an Army into that Kingdom, which committed therein an infinite number of Hostilities. On the other side, the Hungarians, who had had no hand in the Conspiracy, seeing the Troubles were wholly appeased upon Prince Ragotski's laying down his Arms, believed that the Emperor would have drawn off his Forces that ruin'd all before 'em; but their Expectations were no way satisfied. Thereupon they made their Complaints that the Innocent were enveloped among the Guilty; and that the Germans, never considering they were not in an Enemy's Country, yet committed the same Disorders they had done some Months before: but the Emperor would not listen to any Complaints. On the other side, General Spork, being reinforced with a considerable Body sent him from Bohemia, entered into the very Heart of the Country; his Infantry being Commanded by the Marquis of Baden, and the Cavalry by Prince Charles.  
Upon this the Hungarians, who never expected to see an Army where no no Enemy made any Opposition, were in such a Consternation, that they resolved to Arm themselves against the Emperor: and this they did accordingly in all Parts, where they thought themselves to be strong enough.  
But in regard the Imperial Army was very numerous, the Malcontents were hard put to it. General Spork immediately seized upon all the Passes to prevent their flight into Foreign Countries; and advancing to the Principal Places, with fifteen Regiments, to furnish them with Garrisons, he no sooner appeared before those Places, but they set open their Gates to him; so that there was only Muran that made any Resistance. But the Prince of Lorraine coming before it, with a considerable Detachement of Horse and Foot, and having presently possessed himself of a Hill which commanded the Town, he entrenched himself, and summoned the Countess of Wesselini, who was Mistress of the Place, to Surrender; threatening to give no Quarter, if he took it by Storm. The Countess who was within the Town that a sufficient Number of Malcontents, who had betaken themselves thither for Refuge, made a show at first of holding out. But at length, considering that her resistance would be in vain, since the Prince was Master of a Post so Advantageous, she resolved to Capitulate. So that all the strong Holds being filled with Garrisons, General Spork and the Prince of Lorraine returned to Vienna, to give an Account to the Emperor of their Expedition.  
In the Year 1672. the King of France Declared War against the Low-Countries, and within one Month made himself Master of Two and thirty Towns, that were all Places of good Defence. For those Provinces at that time were divided into two or three Factions: and in regard that France, who made the best Advantage of every thing, fomented those Divisions underhand, it was no such extraordinary thing to make such considerable Conquests in so short a time; besides, that there was a great suspicion that Treachery assisted his Successes. However it were, the French Army no sooner appeared before a Place, but they found the Gates open, or at least it was not long before they were opened. So that the French who were in that Campagne, were wont to say, That they rather travelled through those Cities, than besieged 'em; and that if they had not met with some Resistance at Nimeghen, they should not have known they had been at War. The King also who was present at all these safe Exploits, had a particular Eye upon Amsterdam, and he missed but little of his Design. But the Inhabitants letting lose their Sluices, rather chose to seek their safety in a Deluge of Water that environed 'em, and to suffer all manner of Hardships, than to lose their Liberty: which disappointed the Measures of France.  
Now in regard the Country lay under Water, the King finding it impossible for him to advance his Conquests any farther, returned to Paris, leaving his Armies under the Conduct of Marshal Turenne. At the same time also the Elector of Brandenburg, alarmed by these Victories of the French, and seeing that the King had got Possession of Wesel, and some other Towns that belonged to him in particular, resolved to take the Field, and stop so rapid a Progress; as also to oppose the Designs of the Elector of Cologne, and Bishop of Munster, who had both likewise Declared against Holland. Nevertheless, because he found himself not strong enough to drive the French out of his Dominions had they attempted to enter (for there was all the Probability in the World, that they had such a Design) he had so sucessfully managed a Negotiation at the Court of Vienna, that he had persuaded the Emperor to join him with a Body of Fifteen thousand Men, under the command of Montecuculi. So that the Elector found himself, toward the beginning of October, in a condition to Encamp above Mayence, between the Mein and the Rhine, with an Army of Thirty thousand Men.  
At the same time, the Duke of Lorraine, joined the Elector with some Regiments which he had still in Burgundy; and Prince Charles, who had refused some Propositions, which the King of France had made him, as not being for his Advantage, served in the same Army, as General of the Horse. But the Prince met with no opportunity to signalise himself; for besides that Montecuculi had his Reasons why he would not venture his Army, and for that he had to do with Marshal Turenne, the Prince de Lokowitz, having delayed the Execution of the Emperor's Orders, both this and the following Campagne passed over without any considerable Action; which occasioned the Fall of that Minister.  
Toward the end of the Year 1673. the King of Poland, who had Married the Emperor's Sister, the Princess Eleanora-Maria, died. Now in regard the Emperor had some thoughts of Marrying Prince Charles to that Princess, could he have obtained the Crown of Poland, resolved to make up this Match, upon the decease of King Michael, in regard that now the Prince had new hopes that he might ascend the Throne of that Kingdom. For there was great Probability, that if he Married the Queen of Poland, the Polanders would sooner Elect him to be their King than any other Foreign Prince; for that, besides the Solicitation of the Emperor, which could not but be of very great weight, as Affairs than stood, the Grandees of Poland had all along testified a very great Respect and Esteem for the Queen.  
They who aspired to that Crown, at that time, were the Prince of Lorraine, the Prince of Muscovie, the Prince of Condé, the Duke of York, Prince George of Denmark, the Prince of Orange, the Elector of Brandenburg, the Prince of Vaudemont, and the Eldest Son of the Duke of Neuburgh, who had likewise a design to Marry the Queen.  
Toward the beginning of May 1674. The Grandees of Poland, who were concerned in the Election of the King, met at Warsaw, the Place where usually the Kings are Elected. There among the rest, arrived the Grand Marshal Sobieski, first of all, with a considerable number of Soldiers that were quartered in the Villages round about; none but his own Regiment being suffered to accompany him into the City when he made his Entry. Which after he had once made, the Ambassadors of Foreign Princes had their several Audiences. The Pope's Nuncio who was introduced first of all, made his Harangue in Latin, and recommended to the Electors the Choice of a Catholic King. The Emperor's Ambassador had his Audience the next day; who desired the same thing, but withal desired the Electors to cast their Eyes upon a Prince who was devoted to the Interests of the House of Austria, and to favour the Desires of the Queen. The Bishop of Marseilles, who was but newly arrived, had a most magnificent Audience. That Prelate, who was a Person full of witty Craft, and dextrous Insinuation, was sent by the King of France with large Sums of Money to corrupt the Great Men of the Kingdom, or to offer Assistance to Poland, then at War with the Turks. He made an Eloquent Speech, wherein, after he had recommended to the Assembly the Election of a King that would be no Enemy to France, he told them plainly without any Circumlocutions, that the Prince of Lorraine was not fit for the Government of a Kingdom. The Ambassadors of the Duke of Neuburgh, the Prince of Lorraine, and the rest of the Princes, Competitors for that Crown, had every one their Audience in their Turns, and forgot nothing to incline the Balance in favour of their Masters. However all People thought that the Prince of Lorraine would have carried it from all the rest of the Competitors; and the Prince too thought himself so sure of it, that he went and lay near the Frontiers of the Kingdom, to give the greater Courage to those that were of his Party. In short, there was all the likelihood imaginable that he would have been preferred in that Election. For besides, that the Lithuanians had already declared in his Favour, he was supported by the Emperor and the Queen, who had a very considerable Party in the Kingdom. But the Bishop of Marseilles, who presently saw which way the Bias of Affairs ran, and feared nothing more than the Election of Prince Charles, laboured might and main to hinder him, and put the Duke of Neuburgh into Nomination; to which purpose he had already won the Bishop of Cracovia, who presided in the Assembly, instead of the Primate of Poland, who was then Sick. And in regard that the Bishop of Cracovia had given the Nobility of the Kingdom to understand that it was far more for their Advantage to be protected by the King of France than by the Emperor, by reason of the vast Sums of Money which was fling among 'em with a lavish Profusion, he had shaken 'em already in favour of Neuburgh. And indeed the Polanders were the rather inclined to hearken to the Bishop, in regard they were somewhat angry with his Imperial Majesty, for having preferred the Protection of the Hollanders before Theirs, notwithstanding their strict Alliance by the Marriage of the Queen his Sister with the King deceased. Nevertheless, the Lithuanians, in respect to the Queen's Interests, persisted still to choose Prince Charles: while the Polanders were divided between the Prince of Neuburgh, and a Prince of their own Country. Upon which the Bishop of Marseilles endeavoured to make the best of this Division. And seeing 'twas impossible to make them choose the Prince of Neuburgh, he insinuated into the Polanders, on purpose to put by Prince Charles from the Crown, that they ought to exclude all the Foreign Princes, and that they could not do better than to cast their Eyes upon the Grand Marshal Sobieski, who had so gloriously signalised himself at the Battle of Choczin, where the Turks had lost above Fourteen Thousand Men, with all their Artillery and Baggage.  
Thus above Fifteen Days were spent in Contests, when at length they resolved to determine this great Affair. Nevertheless, being willing to understand the Queen's Sentiments before they came to a Conclusion, they sent certain Bishops to know her final Inclinations. To which the Queen made Answer, That she was under the Protection of the States of the Kingdom, upon whom she wholly relied: And that as for what concerned the Election of a new King, she hoped that she should not be forsaken by her Friends; protesting withal, that she desired no other King, nor no other Husband, than the Prince of Lorraine, whom the Emperor had designed her. And when they desired to know the last Resolution of the Lithuanians, they presently replied, That since the Crown was only demanded by the Ambassadors for the Princes of Lorraine and Neuburgh, the rest were none of 'em to be thought of; and therefore they had fixed their Resolutions upon the Prince of Lorraine; adding withal, that they would leave the Assembly if their choice were denied. This Answer being carried to the Grand Marshal and the French Ambassador, did not a little alarm the latter. But the Grand Marshal was so far from being concerned, that with a Smiling Countenance he told some of the Lords that were with him, That if the Lithuanians left the Assembly, the Polanders would take Possession of it.  
Now in regard that the Grand Marshal was well assured, that they would exclude the Foreign Princes, and that the Affair would be determined in his Favour, he repaired himself to the Assembly; where he was no sooner come, but the Vaivod Ruski proposed him, without so much as taking notice of any other of the Competitors; and that Proposal being agreed to by almost all the Vaivods, he was Proclaimed King the next day, being the 20th of May 1674.  
Sobieski was no sooner Elected, but the Queen sent the Prince Intelligence of it. She let him know how extremely it grieved her, that she had missed in procuring his Election; that if he had not a Crown, it was none of her Fault: that it was sufficient he was Worthy of one; that she looked upon herself no less Unfortunate in his loss than he could be: And that she hoped, that one day a more happy Destiny would befall both the one and the other. The Prince made Answer to the Person that delivered the Message, That he was really Unfortunate, in regard that being disappointed of a Crown, he saw himself deprived of his more pleasing Expectations: That if he desired to be advanced to the Throne of Poland, 'twas only that he might by that means aspire to a Happiness which he preferred before all the Empires of the World. Nevertheless, that he had this to lessen his Despair, that she had been pleased to show him such an extraordinary Affection in an Affair of so high a Concern. However, he could not forbear from breaking forth into a vehement Indignation against the Author of his Misfortune. He told the Gentleman, that it proceeded from the foul Practices of the King of France, and the subtle Artifices of his Public Minister, who had frustrated his Design; yet, that perhaps he should not be always so unhappy, but that one day he might be Revenged of a Prince, that seemed only to be Born to trouble him and all the World beside.  
In short, upon his departure from the Frontiers of Poland, where he lay, he returned to Vienna, where at the very Moment of his arrival, he besought▪ the Emperor to permit him to rejoin the Imperial Army in Flanders, under the Command of the Count de Souches. Nor did the Emperor, whom the Prince had incensed against France after an extraordinary manner, think fit to detain him that Campagne, as he had purposed to do. So that leaving Vienna with all speed imaginable, he came time enough to be at the Battle of Seneff, one of the most memorable that have happened in this Age. The desire which the Prince had to signalise himself at such a time, and to render himself formidable to France, caused him to expose himself equally to the meanest Soldier in the Army. The Signal of Battle was no sooner given, but he threw himself into the thickest of his Enemies, with a contempt of danger not to be expressed. And his presence proved fatal to several of the French. But as it was impossible that a Prince who exposed himself so openly as he did, should scape without a Wound, he received a Gash in the Head, which forced him to retire out of the Battle.  
But how dangerous soever the Wound were, he was in a Condition to act again the next Campagne in Germany, where Marshal Turenne Commanded the French Army. Against him the Emperor had opposed Montecuculi; who would not take charge of the Imperial Army the year before, because he would not be Subservient to the Duke of Brandenburg. Now in regard that Turenne and Montecuculi were both Experienced Generals, that were  one of another, they only watched one another's Motions at first. Montecuculi passed and repassed the Rhine several times; making a show as if he intended to sit down before Philipsburgh, which bridled the Palatinate. Marshal Turenne coasted along the River on Strasburgh side, during the movements of the Confederate Army. But in regard he mistrusted Strasburgh, though that City had entered into a Neutrality some time before, he resolved himself to pass the Rhine with his whole Army.  
This was an attempt which the Confederates thought impossible, in regard their Army was more numerous than the French. In short, Marshal Turenne having laid a Bridge over the River against a certain place environed with a Wood and Hills, the Imperialists thought it was only a design to pass over one part, since they could not see which way he could get his Carriages and Baggage to follow him. But in regard that Turenne had accustomed his Soldiers to all sorts of Labour, the obstacle which the Imperialists believed invincible was soon removed. So that his Army having passed the Rhine, he presently made himself Master of Wildstat, designing to tyre out the Imperialists, who presently marched toward Offenburgh, Montecuculi fearing least the French should attempt that place. And indeed, the Imperial Army suffered great Hardships, in regard that they were deprived of their Communication with Strasburgh. Nor did the French suffer less for want of Victuals, but chief of Forage, which began to grow so scarce, that the Horses had nothing for above Eight days but Leaves from the Trees.  
In the mean time, because the Bridge which Marshal Turenne had laid over the Rhine extremely annoyed the Imperialists, and that it was of great importance to make themselves Masters of it; the Prince of Lorraine and Count Caprara undertook to effect it. To which purpose they resolved to fall upon the French Army, one on the one side, and the other on the other side, while two other Detachments made a false Attack upon two other Posts. Thereupon they marched all Night, having each of them between Three and Four Thousand Horse and Dragoons. The Prince of Lorraine was to fall upon the Enemy's Rear, and performed his Duty accordingly; but not being seconded by the other Detachements, who were to Attack the French Camp in several parts at the same time, as was concluded upon, he was forced to Retreat, because he perceived a great Body of the choicest of the French Troops advancing toward him. For Marshal Turenne having lined all the Lanes through which the Prince was to pass; the Prince was constrained to clear his way before he could pass any farther. However he made a shift to force two or three Posts of the Enemies, and to kill about Four Hundred of their Men, and take several Prisoners of Note, among whom was Traci, Major General of the Infantry. He also brought away three Colours, and among the rest the Standard of the King's Dragoons. So that although the Prince could not make himself Master of the Bridge, as he designed; yet the Honour which he won in that Conflict was very great, as the French and Turenne himself acknowledged, as well for the vigorous Attack, as the orderly and Soldierlike Retreat which he made.  
Now the two Armies lying so near each other, there passed not a day without some skirmishes, but they came not to a general Battle, though there were great scarcity of Victuals, as well in Turenne's as Montecuculi's Army; which one would have thought should have forced the two Generals to have fought for their Bread. But being both unwilling to put it to a venture, unless they could have found their Advantages, which it was a hard matter to do, both Generals being so well acquainted with each others Conduct, they only contented themselves with slight Skirmishes for fear of being too precipitate. Nevertheless, Montecuculi being no longer able to contend with those Distresses under which his Army laboured, made one motion, which caused Marshal Turenne to believe he had a purpose to give him Battle. And therefore, as he was covetous of nothing more than of Honour, so he sought all opportunities to acquire it, though never any General had a more Illustrious, or more dilated Reputation. Desirous therefore of Victory, he removed, without losing time to a Hill, where he designed to plant a Battery. But as he was giving directions to St. Hilaire, Lieutenant General of the Artillery, how to dismount the Imperialists great Guns, he was shot with a Cannon Bullet; which caused a great Consternation in the French Army, and forced them to repass the Rhine.  
Montecuculi desirous to make his Advantage of the Terror which he judged the Enemy was in, resolved upon a vigorous pursuit; and first he fell upon Wildstat, and regained it. With that the Count de Lorges, who together with the Marquis de Vaubrune had taken upon them the Command of the Army, being informed that Wildstadt was retaken, and that the Imperialists pursued with a design to Fight him, drew up the Army to the best Advantage he could; and presently there began a most terrible Conflict, which lasted from Eleven a Clock in the Forenoon till Seven in the Evening, to the advantage of the Imperialists: For though the loss was great on both sides, Count de Lorges was constrained to give Ground. All Men however agree, that he made his Retreat like an experienced Captain; and that he did as much at such a pinch, as Turenne himself could have done. For Montecuculi tried all ways to have engaged him a second time. But seeing that it was in vain to continue the pursuit, by reason of the advantageous Posts where the Count entrenched himself, he sat down before Hagunau; but was constrained in some few days after to raise the Siege, to meet the Prince of Condé, who Commanded the French Army, and was got as far as Strasburgh. At this Siege it was, that the Prince of Lorraine was wounded with a Musket Shot, but so favourably, that it did him little or no harm.  
Soon after Turenne was Slain, the Duke of Lorraine his Uncle died upon the 20th of September. A Prince, who in his Life time had undergone many Severities of adverse Fortune, and who after he had been in several dangerous Battles, died in a small Village near Coblentz; in the Seventy Second year of his Age. He was not so happy as to see himself restored to his Dominions. Nevertheless it may be said, that he died accompanied with Fame and Honour to his Grave. For he expired soon after the defeat of Marshal Crequi in a remarkable Battle, and after the taking of Treves, where Marshal Crequi was made a Prisoner of War, after he had obstinately refused to Surrender the place, which it was so impossible for him to keep, that most of the Officers were forced to tell him, That they did not intent to lose their own Lives to recover the Honour he had lost at the Battle of Tavern, and so made the Capitulation themselves without him.   

THE LIFE OF Charles V DUKE of Lorraine and Bar, And Generalissimo of all the Imperial Forces. THE THIRD BOOK.  
SO soon as the Prince of Condé was arrived near Strasburgh with his Army, Montecuculi marched the Imperialists on the same side, so that both Generals were almost in view of each other. Never was the Prince of Lorraine so serviceable to the Imperial Army as at that time. For besides that they were obliged to send out Detachements every Hour, Montecuculi was resolved to give the Prince of Condé Battle, so soon as he found a favourable opportunity. Nevertheless, as necessary as he was in Alsatia, he no sooner understood the Death of his Uncle, by an Officer which the Prince of Vaudemont sent to him, but he repaired in all ha●t to the small City of Kymen▪ seated in Honsr●●k, at the request of the said Prince, who came thither the Night before his Father Died, and Commanded the Lorrainers in his Father's stead. Now in regard these two Princes lived in perfect Amity together, and that they were assisted by the Marquis of Grana▪ who was a Friend to both, they so ordered their particular Affairs, that both were highly Satisfied. After which Prince Charles took his leave, and carried the Lorrainers along with him into the Emperor's Service.  
Prince Charles, whom for the future I am to call Charles V or the Duke of Lorraine, received from all parts the Compliments of Condolement and Congratulation, there being no Prince or State in Europe that did not acknowledge him for the Successor to Charles IU. and who did not Respect him as a Sovereign, and a Brother, except the King of France, who usurped his Dukedoms.  
However, all People flattered themselves, that the King would be so far from refusing him h●s Titles, that he would restore to him his Territories. In a word, Madam de Guise having begged leave to write to the new Duke of Lorraine, and desiring withal to know what Title she should give him; the King made Answer, That as for her, she might give him what Titles she thought fitting. Which presently made many presume, that he had an Inclination to reinvest him in his Dutchies: So much the rather, because, that when the Count of Windisgratz, in the Emperor's Name, Solicited at Paris the Restoration of Charles iv the King told him several times, That he had never seized upon the Duke's Territories, but because he could put no Confidence in him; but when they came to Descend to a Prince that would be more Faithful to him, he should never make any scruple to restore them to him. But the King was far from any such Intention; and the first Mark that he gave of it, was, that he would not Mourn for the Duke of Lorrrin but in Black; as looking upon him to be no other than a Subject of his Crown, and not as a Sovereign Prince; for than he would have put on Purple, according to the Custom of the Kings of France. But that was not all. It was about two years before, that the King of Sweden offered his Mediation of a Peace between the Empire, the Low Countries, and France. The City of Coblentz was also accepted for the place of Conference; and the Plenipotentiaries were already met; and the Emperor seemed overjoyed at the King of Sweden's Mediation. But afterwards coming to consider that he had Signed with Holland, Spain, and the best part of the Circles of the Empire; more especially with the Protestants, this gave him so much hope of Re-establishing the House of Austria, that unwilling to lose so favourable an opportunity, he made an Attempt, that seemed in some Measure to be against the Law of Nations, on purpose to break off the Mediation, and put the King of France out of all hopes of any Reconciliation, unless he resolved to make a Restitution of all that he had Conquered from Spain, Germany, and Lorraine. The Attempt was to seize upon 
* Of whom mention has been already made in this History, under the Name of the Count of Furstenberg. This Family derives its Name from a City of Germany in Suabia; and they that are of this Family are Princes of the Empire.  Prince William of Furstenburgh, the Elector of Cologne's Plenipotentiary: And this was Executed in Cologne itself, in the view of all the rest of the Plenipotentiaries, by the Orders of the Marquis of Grana, Governor of Bon, who after that caused some Wagons of the Ambassadors of France; wherein were Fifty Thousand Crowns, to be seized, and brought away from the same City. Upon which the Plenipotentiaries of the rest of the Princes, not thinking themselves safe in Cologne after two such Actions as these, obliged the Magistrate to go and Demand Satisfaction of the Marquis, who had already secured Prince William in his Garrison. But all the Magistrate could say was to no purpose: For the Marquis made Answer, That having done nothing but by the Emperor's Order, which he produced in Writing, he could neither set the Prince at Liberty, nor restore the Money, without a new Order from his Imperial Majesty. This so enraged the King of France, that he Commanded his Ambassadors to tell those from the King of Sweden, that they had Order to return, and that he was resolved to be Revenged by force of Arms for the Injury done to himself and the Elector of Cologne's Plenipotentiary. Thus the French Ambassadors departed; and than it was to no purpose for the rest to stay any longer. But the Advantage which the King of France got by this Rupture, was this, that having over-persuaded the King of Sweden, that the Confederates had no value for him; That in scorn of his Mediation they had seized upon Prince William, and refused to release him at his Request, and that it was himself indeed that had received the Affront, by these Artifices he engaged him to his Interest.  
This Violence upon the Person of Prince William, and the Injury which the King of France had received in particular, made all men believe, that there would be no Peace in haste in Europe, and that the King of France would never consent to renew the Negotiation. Nevertheless, at the Request of the King of England, whose Mediation was generally approved of by all the Princes that were interested in that War, since the Swedes had declared for France; and at the earnest Solicitation of the Bishop of Strasburgh, who openly declared, that he preferred the Advantages of Peace before the Liberty of the Prince his Brother; the King was prevailed upon to let the Reasons of his Honour give way to those of his Interest. And having accepted Nimeghen for the Place of Treaty, he sent thither for his Plenipotentiaries the D. of Vitry, M. Colbert, and the Count d' Avaux.  
Now in regard there was a Necessity for granting Passports on both sides for the Ambassadors of the Princes concerned, all Germany being up in Arms; and the King of France also granted a Passport for the Duke of Lorrain's Plenipotentiaries, wherein he called him Cousin, and barely Prince of Lorraine. Upon which the Duke refused the Passport, and complained to the King of England, That the King of France had not given him his Titles of Brother and Duke of Lorraine. The King of England to remove this Obstacle, proposed to the Confederates that he might grant all the Passports himself, and to facilitate the Success of this Expedient, he wrote to the Emperor, and caused a Memorial to be Presented to the State's General; wherein he set forth the Reasons which had obliged him to propound this Expedient as he had done in his Letter to the Emperor. But his Imperial Majesty made Answer that the Proposal could not be accepted; that things were to be done in due form; and that the King of France could not alter the usual Style of Passports, but must give to every one the Titles that belonged to 'em. The State's General went higher, for they spoke out in plain terms, and which also served for an Answer to the King of England, that the Confederates and themselves were very much surprised that the King of France should not give Prince Charles the Title of Duke of Lorraine, considering that the Treaty in the Year 1662., by which he was lawfully possessed of the Dutchies of Lorraine and Bar could not be looked upon but as null and void, as being in the first place concluded with a Prince who had no Right or Power; besides, that in the second place, it was notoriously known, that the King had never performed that Treaty, nor the Clause which Charles IV. inserted, which was one of the Principal Things contained in it. They added, That the King of France had made no mention of the Treaty 1662. in that of 1663. And that having, after the Death of Charles iv granted Permission to those of his House to give him the Title of Duke of Lorraine, their Wonder was so much the more that he should refuse the same Title to the new Duke, and by that means put a stop to a Peace, which all Europe so vehemently thirsted after. The King answered all these Objections. But in regard it was his Interest, that the Peace should be concluded, after he had declared that the Titles either given or omitted could do him no Prejudice, he caused another Passport to be drawn, wherein he gave the New Duke the Title of Brother, and Duke of Lorraine. Upon which the Duke wrote the following Letter to the State's General:  
High and Potent Lords,  
THe Constancy which your High and Mightinesses have shown in the Support of my Interest till this very time, in Pursuance of the Alliance into which you have done me the Honour to admit me, having constrained the King of France to allow me those Titles which God and Nature has given me, I find myself obliged to testify to your High and Mightinesses my Joy and my Acknowledgement, not only in regard of my particular Interests, but much more by reason of the Satisfaction your Highnesses receive, when they find their Designs successful. Nevertheless, as all your Cares have been of my Interests, I desire you to believe that I shall acknowledge them to the utmost of my Power as long as I live, and that if at present any Opportunity should present itself to give you Proofs of my sincerity, I should be passionately desirous to lay hold of it. This the sincere Protestation of, etc.  
Charles Lorraine.  
The French Army that lay in Alsatia, was to be commanded this Year 1676. by the Duke of Luxemburgh, whom the King had preferred before the Prince of Condé by means of the Intrigues of Monsieur de Louvois, who was no Friend to the Prince; and the Imperial Army was to be commanded by the Duke of Lorraine. For Montecuculi having got leave to retire to Vienna, had resigned his Command by Order of the Emperor.  
Toward the beginning of the Campagne therefore, the Duke of Luxemburgh departed from Schelestadt at the Head of near Fifty thousand Men, and after seven or eight days March, Encamped his Army upon fresh Intelligence, that the Duke of Lorraine was coming against him, with an Army not much inferior in number to his, and that he was just upon passing the Saar. He could not believe at first that the Duke had any design to fight him; For in regard he was rather persuaded that the Duke would Besiege Philipsburgh, which had been blocked up for some time, he could not imagine he would venture a Battle. But being confirmed by some Prisoners that the Imperial Army continued their March, he advanced himself with a numerous Detachement, and gave Orders for the rest of the Army to follow him. The Duke had already seized upon a Rising Ground, from whence he poured his small Shot upon the Enemy. So that the Guard which Luxemburgh had caused to pass beyond a little River that parted the two Armies, being forced to repass again, he lined the Hedges with his Dragoons and Infantry, for fear the Imperialists should come on too fast. But that could not stop 'em; so that there happened a Fight that lasted about two Hours, not at all to the Advantage of the Duke of Luxemburgh.  
Now though it were impossible as well for the Imperialists as the French to stay long in those Posts where the Battle was fought, by reason of the great Difficulty of bringing Provisions to the Armies; yet both Generals entrenched themselves, as if they had not been to stir during the whole Campagne: but in regard the Posts were not tenable, they were obliged to quit 'em; and the Marshal was the first that moved. He sent away his heavy Baggage toward the beginning of the Night, when the Duke lest expected it; and having decamped with all the Silence imaginable, the Marshal left in the Lanes as many Foot and Dragoons as he thought necessary to favour their Retreat. But the Imperialists perceiving they had decamped, presently cleared the Lanes of the Enemy, and having opened a passage for the Cavalry, they thundered with such a Fury upon the Rear of the French, and the Duke of Lorraine fought with such a steady Courage, that if Count Hamilton, who had posted himself upon an Advantageous ground, had not put himself with his Pike in his hand at the Head of his Regiment, there had been an end of the French Army.  
Marshal de Luxemburgh thus delivered by the Bravery of that English Gentleman, who nevertheless was slain at the same time, after his stout resistance had put the Imperial Army to a kind of disorder, which obliged the Duke to Sound a Retreat, got over to the other side of a small River, by the side of which he encamped and entrenched his Army. But the Duke following him thither, encamped within sight of him, and plied the Marshal so thick with his Cannon, that the French were strangely terrified. Nevertheless, in regard they were posted so advantageously, that it was impossible to force their Camp, the Duke drew off and bend his March for Strasburgh, which had declared for the Emperor after the Death of Turenne, and having sent away his Artillery and his Infantry by Water, marched directly for Philipsburgh, which he had Orders to Besiege.  
Prince Frederick of Baden Dourlach, General of the Army of the Circles, was entrusted with the Management of the Siege▪ where he met with many Difficulties, in regard the place was Strong, the Garrison very numerous, and the Rhine no less troublesome, through the swelling of the Waters, though it were a Season that Inundations are not very frequent. Nevertheless, the Prince, who had under him Prince Herman of Baden, General of the Emperor's Artillery, and the famous Wertmuller, made himself Master of the Place after a vigorous Defence of Four Months, Luxemburgh not being able to relieve it; by reason of the Bravery and Vigilance of the Duke of Lorraine, who worsted him several times during the Siege; and at length forced him to Retreat, though at the Head of Fifty thousand Men, almost in view of the Besiegers. It is said, that the Prince of Condè, who understood the Mystery of War much better than Luxemburgh, being asked by the King what was to be done to save Philipsburgh; made answer, That he must keep the Duke of Lorraine from Besieging it; but since the Error was committed, he ought to hazard the Army what e'er it cost him, and force the Enemy in his Entrenchments. But Luxemburgh was so far from doing that, that he only spun out the time, and gave Ground at last; which rendered him contemptible: insomuch that a Thousand Lampoons were made upon him in the Army; and among the Rest this was One, 
Upon the Rhine a Monster of a Beast  
Threatened Prodigious Havoc to his Foes;  
Though Lorraine never feared him in the least,  
But bravely did the Monster still oppose.  
For why? the Monster had no Head at all,  
But arms a Hundred Thousand, great and small.   
But at last, Luxemburgh ashamed that he had performed nothing considerable with so brave an Army, bend his March for Schelestadt, with a design to Repair his Honour in Brisgau. To which purpose, he set his Men to lay a Bridge over the Rhine below Brissac. But he was so long about it, that the Duke had leisure to oppose his Designs, and put a good Garrison into Friburgh, the only Place that was in danger on that side. So that all Luxemburgh's Achievements terminated in Plundering some few Villages; and putting little Garrisons into petty Places, to prevent the Duke, that followed him close from falling upon Him at a Disadvantage, as if he had been only upon the Defensive part. After which having repassed the Rhine, he encamped between Brisac and Basle, while the Duke of Lorraine, still observing his Motions, advanced toward the latter City, fearing lest he might have some design upon it, though it were a City that stood Neuter.  
Now in regard the Wether began to grow very unseasonable, and for that there was nothing more to be done in those Posts, both Armies resolved to retire to their Winter Quarters. Luxemburgh sent one part of his Men in to Alsatia, and the other part into Lorraine and Burgundy, who in the way seized upon the Country of Montbeillard, which as the King afterwards publicly declared, was done, not that he had any design to make himself Master of Montbeillard, but only to take it into his Protection; however the Prince and Princess not caring for such Protectors, retired to Basle As for the Duke of Lorraine, in regard his Men were very much tired out with the Siege of Philipsburgh, he sent them to their Winter Quarters in Suabia and Franconia, after he had taken all necessary care, that they should not be surprised by the Duke of Luxemburgh.  
The Success which the Duke had had, put him in great hopes of the same Prosperity the next year. He thought it would be no difficult matter to break into his own Country, where he knew himself to be passionately desired by his own Subjects. So that in the midst of these Thoughts he made it his Business to be early in the Field; as he was before the end of April. Now in regard he was assured of Strasburgh Bridge, he ordered his Army to Rendezvous upon the Banks of the Rhine, while the Prince of Saxon Essenak laboured the laying of a Bridge order the same River to enter Alsatia another way. For this Prince Commanded the Army of the Circles instead of the Marquis of Baden Dourlach, who fell Sick and Died presently after the taking of Philipsburgh.  
The King of France on the other side, advertized of this Design, and fearing lest the Duke of Lorraine should force a passage into his own Territories, if once he got footing in Alsatia, laid that Country waste after so terrible a manner, to deprive the Imperial Army of all Subsistance there, that he burned up all the Villages, demolished the Walls and Fortifications of all the considerable Cities; except Schelestadt, and two or three other Towns that were strong enough to stop the Imperialists. And indeed it may be said, that the King of France had never so much Reason to be afraid as he had at the beginning of this Campagne. He had to do with a victorious Enemy, at the Head of above Threescore Thousand Men, and a valiant General, who fought for his own proper Interests; and who, considering the mildness of his Temper towards his own Subjects, could not fail, unless he were strongly opposed to make himself Master of Lorraine, and carry the War into the very Heart of France. So that it is no wonder, considering the Fears he was in, that he was constrained to take that desperate course to lay desolate his own Country, and to make a wide desert of one of the goodliest Provinces of Germany. But this was not the only care that Monarch took. For misdoubting lest Luxembergh should have no better Success than he had the year before, he opposed Crequi against the Duke of Lorraine, with this Condition, notwithstanding all the Confidence he had in him, that he should venture nothing, but eat as much as it was possible, the coming to a Battle with the Enemy.  
Nevertheless, the Duke of Lorraine, who was not ignorant of the King's Fears, and saw a fair prospect of new Conquests before him, caused this Latin Motto to be put in his Colours, Aut nunc aut nunquam, Now or Never: And with these hopes he passed over Strasburgh Bridge, and bend his march directly for Mets, with a Resolution to force the Passes of the , which he believed would be strongly Guarded; while the Prince of Saxon Essenak marched into Alsatia with the Army of the Circles.  
But the first thing which the Duke of Lorraine took care of, was to erect his Magazines at Treves, which made Crequi believe that he had some design that way. After which, advancing along the Saar, he sent out a strong Party, which coming before the Castle of Illingham, constrained the Garrison to Surrender upon Discretion.  
He sent out another Party to seize the little Town of Sarbruch, to which the Governor set Fire upon the approach of the Imperialists, and retreated to the Castle. Which so incensed the Imperialists, that they raised a Battery of Four pieces of Cannon, and what with their great Shot on the one side, and their Bombs on the other, the Castle was brought to that Distress in a little time, that the Governor beat a Parley, but no Capitulation would be listened to. So that the Governor was carried to Treves, and the best part of the Garrison put to the Sword. After that the Imperialists also took the Castle of Kitchel. So that the Duke of Lorraine being thus Master of all the small Places upon the Saar, pursued the French, who lay near to the Seille.  
Upon the approach of the Imperialists, the French passed that River, and not believing themselves safe enough in the place where they Encamped, they retreated farther off. The Duke of Lorraine passed the River in five places, and encamped within half a League of the Enemy: So that there was only a thick Wood, and a Hill, which hindered the two Armies from being in sight of each other.  
Crequi, who had received at the same time a Reinforcement of Eight Squadrons of the King's Guards of his Body, and two others of the Gens d'Armes and light Horse of the Guards, laid a Bridge over the Seille at Longueville, as if he had a design to repass that River. But that being only for a Bravado, he marched directly for Morville, from whence he drove out the Imperialists that kept it, and then seized upon some Hills, where he planted his Cannon. So that all the Duke of Lorraine could do was to possess himself of a Wood upon the Right Hand of the French Army. And then believing the Enemy would have come out of their Trenches, he drew up his Army in order of Battle. But finding they had no such design, he endeavoured▪ to bring his Artillery so as to bear upon the French. But before that could be done in a place Convenient, the Imperialists were forced to undergo a rude brush, not a little to their Damage, though the losses of the Enemy were not inconsiderable.  
The French were entrenched in a very advantageous Place, so as not to be forced in their Posts. So that the Duke thought it Prudence to retreat a little farther, in hopes to draw Crequi into open Ground. But finding that the French avoided Battle, he repassed the Seille, and being encamped a little nearer to Metz than he was before, he attacked the Fort of Espli which the Enemy had raised upon the River. Upon that, Crequi sent out a Party of Two Thousand Men to secure it; but they were so vigorously repulsed, that a great number of the Soldiers were forced to throw themselves into the Water to save themselves: And the rest broke down the Bridge which the Marshal had laid over that part of the River, that they might have time to Retreat before the Imperialists could be in a Condition to follow the pursuit.  
Nevertheless, the Duke of Lorrain's Forces making daily Inroads into the Country, made their way to the very Gates of Mets and Thionville to fetch in Contributions; the Duke being a Horseback Day and Night; and certain it is that he exposed himself too vent'rously for a General: Insomuch that having passed the Saar with the Marquis of Grana, and Twenty Horse, to view the Place where the French Army, commanded by Crequi, was beaten in the Year 1675. by the Duke his Uncle, he had like to have fallen into an Ambuscade of Three Hundred French: But being luckily informed by certain Peasants of the Danger which his unseasonable Curiosity had like to have brought him into, he had the leisure to 'scape, and send out a Party which utterly dispersed the Ambuscade.  
It would be too tedious to recount the Particulars of this Campagne; which, to say truth, consisted only in a great many inconsiderable Skirmishes. For Marshal Crequi still retreated, when there was any probability of coming to a Battle. So that the Imperial Army, whatever Advantages they might have till then, began to suffer very much for want of necessary Provisions; which being to come from Treves, were with great hazard brought to the Army. For besides that Crequi had always Parties abroad to intercept the Wagons, the Governor of Thionville sent out such Numerous Detachements, that many times their Victuals cost 'em dear. And therefore the Duke, considering that these Difficulties were almost insurmountable, resolved to decamp from the Place where he lay. To this purpose he passed the Moselle, in hopes to compel the French to fight, in spite of their Teeth. But finding it was absolutely impossible, because they still retreated, he thought it the best course he could take to march toward the , on purpose to find the Enemy Employment on that side. And having taken this Resolution, he presently possessed himself of certain Hills which he found in his way, by that means to secure himself. Upon which, Crequi, believed that he only sought to pass the Moselle, but finding himself deceived by the Duke's false March, did what he could to follow him: But finding it impossible to overtake him, he retreated into Lorraine, while the Imperial Army continued their March toward Ponta Mousson.  
The King of France therefore, who apprehended the Duke's Design, had sent Marshal Schombergh with Twenty Squadrons of Horse, and some Foot, to secure Sedan and the Neighbouring Places. And caused all that could be removed to be carried away from Mousson: So that when the Duke arrived there, he found the Place deserted. However, the Army pillaged and plundered several Villages, and exacted heavy Contributions. But the Duke being unwilling to venture any farther into an extreme Woody Country, returned with a Design to join the Prince of Saxon Essenach, in Alsatia●; though there were some misunderstanding between those two Generals, that did not a little prejudice the Emperor's Affairs, and frustrated all the Hopes of that Campagne: And yet never had any General more need of succour than he had.  
This Prince, who some Days before had couped up Monclare's Army in such a Place, where of Necessity they must have starved or yielded, if Marshal Crequi had not relieved them, was at length penned up himself in an Island in the Rhine, between the Bridge of Strasburgh and the City; which Crequi with Ten Thousand Horse and Dragoons had forced him to betake to, with Three or Four Thousand Men, to secure himself. Now in regard that he expected either to be relieved by the Duke of Lorraine, or that the City of Strasburgh would use their Endeavours, he was resolved to subsist in the Island as long as it was possible; and during that time he fought with so much Fury, that Crequi in several Skirmishes lost whole Regiments, and several Officers of Note. But the City of Strasburgh, afraid of Crequi's Menaces, and desirous to Negotiate some Accommodation between the Two Generals, the Prince of Saxon Ess●nach was obliged to Capitulate and yield himself, upon Condition, that he should not take up Arms again, during the remainder of that Campagne. A Condition nevertheless which Crequi was very unwilling to consent to, as severe as it was upon the Prince of Saxony; for his aim at least was, that the Prince should have yielded himself Prisoner with all his Army. But fearing, lest while he spent time in Disputes, the City of Strasburgh should play him some unlucky Trick, or lest the Prince should be relieved some other way, he accepted the Terms.  
And indeed the Duke of Lorraine marched Day and Night to relieve the Prince; so that he had certainly been delivered within a Day a two: But the News of his Misfortune reaching the Duke upon the Road, afflicted his very Soul. Nor was this the only Vexation that befell him before the end of the Campagne. For believing there was no more to be done, in regard that Crequi still avoided a set Field, unwilling to tyre out his Men, and being resolved to take up his Winter-Quarters betimes, he drew off. On the other side, Marshal Crequi made a show of doing the same. But so soon as the Duke was far enough off from the French Army, Crequi Invested Friburgh with his Horse, while his Infantry marched slowly after to lay a formal Siege to the Town.  
The Duke was strangely surprised to hear of this; and indeed he would hardly believe the News. But finding it confirmed by several Couriers, he dispatched away a Messenger to the Governor, to assure him of Relief, and bid him not be dismayed. But the Ways were so bad by reason the Season was so far advanced, that notwithstanding all the haste he could make, he was hardly got half way, before he understood that the Governor had surrendered. This News surprised him more than the former; in regard he looked upon the Place as too strong to Capitulate so soon. For it was environed with a double Wall, defended by a Citadel with four Bastions, and the Garrison was sufficiently numerous, as consisting of above Three Thousand Men. But Marshal Crequi carried on the Siege with so much Vigour and Diligence, that the Governor was at a stand, notwithstanding all his Shows of Resolution at the beginning of the Siege. The same Day also that the Place was begirt, Marshal Schombergh with Three Hundred Men, seconded by some Brigades of Foot, attacked the two Redoubts upon the Hill where the Citadel stands, and carried them by main Force: After which, the Trenches being opened, were advanced as far as the Moat; and all the while the Cannon played so furiously upon the Walls, that they made a Breach about Eighteen Yards wide. Whereupon the Marshal sent a Summons to the Governor. To which he answered, That having learned his Trade among the French, he should show himself a Scholar unworthy the Lessons they had taught him, if he did not practise them, when there was a good Occasion. This was the Martial Compliment Major General Schultz (for he Commanded the Place) sent back to the French General. For finding at first, that the Breach was not easy to be entered, by reason it was very high, and for that the Moats were no less deep, he thought that before the Enemy could fill 'em up, and make their Approaches, he might very well endure a little more Hardship; and this was that which forced Crequi to drive on the Siege the more vigorously. And therefore perceiving that the Besieged did not mind the Breach, he resolved to lodge some of his Men upon it, which notwithstanding the danger of the Enterprise, was effected with a most daring Resolution. In the mean time Marshal Schomberg having carried an Outwork that secured a Redoubt which very much annoyed the Besiegers, the Enemy fired from thence so thick into the Redoubt itself, that they who defended it were forced to yield themselves Prisoners. So that the Besiegers having got thus far forward, and Crequi resolving to bring the Siege to a speedy Conclusion, ordered all things to be prepared ready for a Storm. Which so terrified the Governor, that he desired to Capitulate. And so the Place was Surrendered after a Siege of Seven or Eight days. Which made many People believe, that there was Treachery in the Main. In a word, the Imperial Officers complained, that they had never any Orders given them; that a Council of War had never been called; and that the small Resistance which the French met with made them the more bold to venture. And for a farther proof of a suspected Correspondence in the Place, his Imperial Majesty caused the Governor to be Arrested some time after: but not being able to Convict him of any thing but want of Courage, he gave him his Liberty again; saying only this, That he had very ill performed his Duty, and that the Duke of Lorraine could not be every where.  
However, in regard that People make their Judgements of things by the Success, the Duke of Lorraine was blamed for leaving the Field so soon, and not foreseeing the Siege. But those that judged more discreetly of the Affair, were of opinion, that it was only a piece of ill Luck that attended the Duke: and that though he had foreseen Crequi's Design, yet he could not foresee that such a strong Hold as Friburgh should Surrender within a Week. That he was not to omit the giving rest to his Army for that, since he might have come soon enough to relieve the Place, had he been farther off than he was, would the Governor but have ventured the utmost Extremities of a Siege, rather than have Surrender'd, almost before any harm was done him.  
But the French puffed up with this Success, would not stop here, but away they marched to Walkrick, which together with some other Castles in the Neighbourhood, they laid level with the Ground; and finding that was all they could do, they repassed the Rhine, and betook themselves to their Winter Quarters.  
During these Transactions in Germany, the Negotiations for Peace went on, though very slowly, at Nimeghen. For the Mediators were along time before they could regulate the Ceremonies, and manage the Concerns of every Prince; besides, that the Ambassadors of the Princes interested, were not so punctual in meeting at the Place appointed, as the French Ambassadors were.  
The President-Canon, and the Baron of Serinchamp, who were the Duke of Lorrain's Plenipotentiaries, did not arrive till toward the beginning of May 1677. And his Interests, as being a Prince, whose Territories were unjustly usurped by the French, gave the Mediators a great deal of Trouble. For the King of France's Ambassadors refused to admit those two Ministers: pretending that they were not to hearken to their Proposals nor Demands. That the Bishop of Strasburgh's Agent was not formerly admitted to determine the Business touching Prince William of Furstenbergh his Brother; which the Imperialists opposed, alleging that the Duke of Lorraine was a Sovereign Prince, whereas the Bishop of Strasburgh was no more than one of the Emperor's Subjects, whose Differences and Suits could no where be determined but within the Empire, and before Judges that had the proper Cognizance of them. And then another thing was, that the French Ambassadors would not acknowledge the Duke of Lorrain's Ministers to be Ambassadors.  
The President-Canon discoursed a long time in Private Conferences, to prove that they had a Right to be acknowledged under that Character. But in regard it all signified nothing, upon the 16th of May he presented a Remonstrance to the Mediators, wherein he so substantially set forth the Interests of the Duke his Master, that the French Ambassadors were at a loss what Answer to make. He set forth, after he had laid open all the petty Litigious Niceties of the French, more especially in the business of Passports, that when they knew not how to avoid giving the Duke the Titles of Duke and Brother, yet they had bethought themselves of refusing the Character of Ambassadors to his Ministers: and that in the mean time, when they could not but agree that it was the Right of Sovereigns, which was never denied them; yet to elude the Matter; and spin out the Brabble, they persisted in a Nicety of their own framing, that it behoved the Duke of Lorraine to prove that his Predecessors ever sent any Ministers to the Courts of Foreign Princes under that Character.  
He confessed that such a proof indeed would be a means to shorten the decision of the Controversy, but that the French had carried away all the Papers and Records belonging to the Duchy, and partly sold them to the Grocers of Mets and Nanci, and partly given 'em among the Soldiers to kindle their Fires in the Corpse du Guard; which although they could not produce for those Reasons; yet there were other sufficient Proofs why that Right should not be denied them. In short the Precedent alleged the Treaty made in a full Diet of the Empire at Norembergh, August 26. 1642. between Charles V and Ferdinand King of the Romans on the one part, and Anthony Duke of Lorraine on the other, who had there four Ministers under the Character of Ambassadors. He farther showed that the same Title was given to others that were present at the Contract of Marriage between Duke Francis the Son of Anthony, and Margaret of Austria, Charles the Fifth's Sister. And to omit nothing to prove that the Duke of Lorraine had a Right to send Ambassadors, he cited several Alliances of the Dukes of that Family, among which there were no less than four Marriages with the Emperor's Daughters, besides that of Duke Francis, the Son of Antony.  
All this manifestly proved the Duke of Lorrain's Right to send Ambassadors to Nimeghen, as well as the French. But in regard the French would not submit to these Reasons, and for that the Duke who was unwilling to obstruct the Peace, thought it better to pass by the Nicety of the word Ambassador, as long as they were allowed the Title of Plenipotentiaries, more especially since the Emperor, the King of Spain, and the State's General gave them the Character of Ambassadors, the Precedent insisted no farther upon that Dispute.  
So that now the Chief things of which, that Minister complained of in his Memorial, were the Delays of the French Ambassadors, who had not vouchsafed to give any Answer to the Propositions and Demands of the Duke of Lorraine, though it had been six Months since they were presented. He added, that the French Ambassadors refused to Answer, in regard the Duke had no Ministers at Nimeghen; and afterwards they denied to do the same thing, because they were come thither. He complained of the little Inclination which he found in France to restore the Dutchies of Lorraine and Bar, though she knew well enough, that without that Condition the Peace could never be concluded. And after he had set forth in a most Pathetical and insinuating manner, that the Duke of Lorraine demanded nothing but his Patrimony, and the Inheritance of his Ancestors, which Six and fifty Dukes from whom he had the Honour to be descended, had possessed, he earnestly desired that they would press the French Ambassadors for an Answer, and in the mean time, prepare themselves to do the Duke his Master Justice. But notwithstanding all the Importunity of the Mediators, it was above Nine or Ten Months before the Precedent could get a positive Answer. But at length the King himself, having drawn up the draught of a Peace which he sent to his Ambassadors, and which was delivered the 15th of April 1678. to the Ambassadors and Ministers of the Confederates by the English Mediators, the Duke of Lorrain's Plenipotentiaries after they had read what concerned the rest of the Princes interested, found the King of France's Declaration, That to give the most undoubted Testimony imaginable of his Desires of Peace, what Reasons soever he might have to keep the Possession, yet he was willing to restore it to the Duke of Lorraine, under one of the two Alternatives which he left to his Choice. The first was to resettle him, according to the Articles of the Pyrenean Treaty, without any Alteration at all. The second was to restore him generally to all his Territories except the City of Nanci, which should remain to him in Sovereignty; and the High Road according to the Treaty 1661. to pass through his Frontiers into Alsatia, as also such other Roads as should be necessary to pass from France to Nanci, and from Nanci to Mets, Brisac, and Franche Contè: upon condition nevertheless, that for the loss of Nanci, he would give him Thaoul. The King demanded also in the same Draught, that Lonwick and the Provostship belonging to it, should be delivered up to him; but with this offer, to recompense the Duke with another Provostship of equal Value in the three Bishoprics. And as for Marsal, in regard that Town was now no more a Part of Lorraine, it was not to be mentioned in the Articles of Restitution.  
The King, when he sent this Draught, had declared withal to his Ambassadors, that he would not be obliged to stand to the Conditions upon which he offered Peace, beyond the 10th of May, and therefore the Princes with whom he was at War were to determine what they would do by that time at the farthest. The Ambassadors of the Confederates cried out against this, and said it was impossible, that an Affair of that Importance as the Conclusion of a Peace could be determined in so short a time. But at length it was found that Spain and Holland after some little Negotiations of the French Ambassadors were inclined to accept a Peace upon the Conditions offered by France. Which made the Imperialists, and the Ministers of the Northern Princes exclaim against the Hollanders and Spaniards; declaring openly, that the King of France would delude 'em; and that the Peace which he made with 'em, was only to bring 'em under a greater Subjection. The other Ministers were indifferent; but the President-Canon utterly rejected the Conditions proposed by the King. And enlarging upon the Severity of the Alternatives, he set forth, That the first swallowed up all his Country, by dismembering the Half of his Territories. And the other, by taking from him his Capital City, and the Sovereignty of the four Roads which the King demanded, denied him the Commerce of one part of his Territories with the other: Concluding with a Protestation, That if the Faith of Three Treaties made with the Confederates signified nothing toward his Master's Restoration, he would renounce his Country, and rather willingly Banish himself, than return to it upon such hard Conditions.  
After the Death of King Michael, the Emperor, as already has been intimated, had a design to Marry the Queen of Poland, his Sister, to the Duke of Lorraine. The Princess also had declared in favour of him, when the Election of the new King was in dispute: and had positively said, that she looked upon the Prince as her Husband. And the Duke of Lorraine, though indifferent at the beginning, was become so enamoured of her, that the only trouble which he felt for the loss of the Crown of Poland, was for her sake, believing the loss of that would also defeat him of her Person. However, notwithstanding all the Prince's Misfortunes, and his being despoiled of his Territories, neither the Emperor nor the Queen of Poland altered their Sentiments, so that upon his departure from Vienna for Flanders, the Emperor did in a manner positively promise him, that it should be none of his fault, if they were not more nearly Allied: and on the other side he received from the Queen so many Marks of Affection and Esteem, that he could not but depend upon 'em.  
However, though it were a Match almost made, yet four or five years were already spun out before the Emperor ever spoke of concluding it. His design was first to have seen the Prince re-settled in his Throne. Which, according to all outward appearance, could be no long time: the Negotiations for Peace still continuing at Nimeguen, and the most part of the Princes of the Empire being inclined to accept it. But the Negotiations going on but very slowly, and he having long delayed to recompense the good Services done him by the Duke, at length toward the end of the Campagne he dispatched a Courier to him, with Orders to return to Vienna, and conclude the Marriage.  
This News was so pleasing to the Duke, that he could not contain his Joy. So that after he had read the Emperor's Letter, with a smiling Countenance he told the Messenger, that his sorrow was in some measure atoned for the loss of Friburgh; and that the Honour which his Imperial Majesty had done him, was so certain a good Omen, that his bad Fortune began to forsake him, that he doubted not, but so soon as he took the Field, to make himself Master of it again, and cause Marshal Crequi to remember the Valour of the Dukes of Lorraine. But as the greatest Joys are those which are most frequently intermixed with the sharpest Pangs of Trouble and Vexation, there befell him an Accident at Philipsburgh, that had like to have put an end, together with his Life, to all his Hopes and Designs. For as he was going over a Bridge that belonged to that place, one of the Planks not being well fastened, unluckily gave way, so that he fell to the bottom of the Moat. But though the danger were very great, yet he came off with only a Bruise upon his Shin, that did not a little trouble him for some time.  
People discoursed of this Fall variously in the World. For some looked upon it as an Accident unforeseen: but some affirmed, it was a Trap laid for him by the 
* See a Letter-Book, Entitled, The Emperor & the Empire betrayed, by whom, & how.  Governor of the Town, with a design to have sacrificed him by an untimely end, to France. In short the Governor was Arrested, and carried to Vienna, but he could not be convicted by all the Inquisitions that were made. However it were, the Duke was no sooner in a Condition to undertake a Journey, but he departed, leaving Prince Herman of Baden to Command the Imperial Army; of which the greatest part was quartered about Offenburgh, and the rest dispersed into other Winter-Quarters. Now in regard his Fall had very much disordered him, he could not travel far in a day; so that with all the haste he could make, he could not arrive at Baden, between Vienna and Newstadt, till the 4th of February. There he rested for some days, to take the benefit of the Baths, and was also met by the Marquis de Grana, the Count of Bauquoi▪ and several other Noblemen, to accompany him to Newstadt, where the Emperor than kept his Court. The last days Journey he was met half way by the Emperor's Grand Squire, accompanied by Count Wallenstein Captain of Horse, and the Counts Mansfeildt and Schaffenbergh, who alighting out of their Coaches, paid him their Compliments, and so went altogether to Newstadt, where they arrived in good time. The Duke was received without the Castle Gate, at the foot of the Stairs, by the Master of the Household and the Chamberlains, and at the top by the Grand Chamberlain, who conducted him to the Emperor's Chamber; which is an extraordinary Honour. The Emperor presently caused him to be admitted to his Presence; ordered a Chair to be brought for him to sit down; and after a short Discourse together, the Emperor himself lead him to the Empress Regent's Antichamber. Presently after that the Duke went to the Apartment of the Empress' Dowager, where was the Queen Dowager of Poland, and the  her Sister. After a short Discourse, the Empress' Dowager, and the  retired, leaving the Duke alone with the Queen of Poland till Suppertime.  
It is not to be expressed how great the Honour was which the Emperor showed him. His own Gentlemen, and all the Foreign Ministers that were at Court conducted him to the Arsenal, where there was an Apartment ready prepared for him, and where he was waited on at Supper by the Officers belonging to his Imperial Majesty.  
But in regard he was somewhat tired with a long Journey, he was unwilling to Eat publicly; besides that he kept himself upon a Couch till Seven of the Clock in the Evening, at what time he went to the Empress' Dowagers Chamber, from whence he was to go to the Chapel in the Palace, where the Ceremony of the Marriage was to be performed.  
As he made his Progression from the Empress' Dowagers Chamber to the Chapel, a great number of the Officers of the Court went foremost. After whom followed the Emperor's Principal Ministers of State; and next to them Twelve Knights of the Golden Fleece in black Habits with their Order. Then followed the Duke of Lorraine himself, preceded by the Prince of Lixhim, his Marshal, and the Baron of Chaunivech Captain of the Guards of his Body. Soon after appeared the Emperor, before whom went the Count de Lamber, Grand Marshal, the Counts of Baden, Wilsterne, and Mansfeild. The Two Grand Marshals of the Two Empresses, the Queen of Poland's Grand Marshal, and one of the Eldest Chamberlains led the two Empresses, the Queen of Poland, and the , who were attended by several Ladies, Maids of Honour, and some Foreign Princesses. In the Chapel was erected a Scaffold, thirty foot high, and about ten or twelve Paces Broad; but because there was not Room for all the Ladies, some were forced to stand upon the Stairs.  
Over-against the Altar was another Scaffold covered with a Crimson Velvet Carpet, Fringed with Gold, upon which were placed two Elbow Chairs, where the Queen and Duke sat. By the side of this was another Scaffold, where the Emperor, the Empress, the Empress Dowager, and the  seated themselves. The Ceremony was performed by the Bishop of Newstadt, assisted by two other Bishops; and no sooner was it ended, but the Bishop addressing himself to the Duke and and Queen to ask their Consents, the Queen let him know, that he must address himself to their Imperial Majesties; who thereupon making a Sign, that they Consented to the Marriage, the new Married Couple received the Benediction. This done, Te Deum was sung; and after that, the Emperor went to embrace the Duke, but the Duke bowed himself down so low, that his Imperial Majesty could not give him that mark of his Affection. All the Ceremonies thus concluded, they returned in the same Order as they went to the Chapel; the Trumpets Sounding, and several other Instruments Playing all the while. The following days were spent in Feasting and other Divertisements. But in regard the Duke was to Command the Emperor's Army in Germany, after he had passed over Lent with the Queen at Inspru●●, he departed in the midst of all the Pleasures of his Marriage to join Prince Herman of Baden, not much unlike Marshal Bovillon, Marshal Turenne's Father, who was forced to put on his Arms upon his Nuptial Night to surprise Stenai. So that before the end of April 1678, the Duke arrived in the Neighbourhood of Worms, where he had appointed his Headquarters.  
The Duke was not yet well recovered of his Bruise, besides that he was tired with a long Journey; nevertheless, such was his Impatience to take the Field, to the end he might be before hand with Crequi, and endeavour the retaking of Friburgh, that he caused his Army to march at the beginning of May. He had Four and Twenty Regiments of Horse, Five of Dragroons, and about Sixteen Thousand Foot, which made up Forty Thousand Men, without counting in the Three Regiments of Treves and Luxemburgh, which were to join him. The French Army at first was nothing near so numerous, but afterwards Crequi received so many Reinforcements, that the Armies were very equal, whatever the French Report. The Duke also on his march took along with him Count Koningseek, whom the Emperor had chosen to assist him with his Counsels. And first they agreed upon the erecting their Magazines, and securing their Provisions from Strasburgh. Which being done, they encamped between Offenburgh and the Fort of Kell, which secured Serasburgh Bridge on Germany side.  
The great Design of the Duke of Lorraine was to hinder the French from getting into Brisgau. To which purpose he resolved to lay a Bridge over the Rhine, and march into the upper Alsatia with a good part of his Army, to draw off Marshal Crequi, while the rest of his Forces besieged Friburgh. To this purpose he past Three Hundred Horse over a flying Bridge near Ruperschau, with orders to post themselves between Blosheim, and Altenheim, to secure the Bridge which he had laid over that part of the River; and at the same time Prince Herman of Baden had orders to Summon in Two Thousand of the Country Peasants to repair the Highways, through which the Cannon was to be drawn to the Siege of Friburgh.  
All things seemed to favour the Duke's Enterprise. But Marshal Crequi desirous to preserve the Reputation he had acquired the last year, had begun about the Tenth of May to draw together a Body of about Twenty Thousand Men. And understanding that the Duke was busily employed in making a Bridge at Altenheime, he encamped himself in a place, from whence he might either oppose the passage of the Imperiali●ts into Alsatia, or fall into Brisgau through Brisac. However, considering that it was more necessary for him to fall into Brisgau, before the Imperialists were ready to make any considerable attempt, he passed the Rhine with his whole Army over Bris●c Bridge, and another Bridge which he laid over the River, above a League below that place. Upon which the Duke followed him, and encamped within Six Leagues of him, with a purpose to fall upon him, or force him to repass the Rhine, perceiving well that all his Methods were disappointed, and that he could neither pass into Alsatia, nor secure Friburgh. On the other side Crequi, who perceived the Duke's design, encamped within half a League of Rhinefelde; and at length, through the several Movements of both Armies, they came within sight of each other, being only separated by the River Eltz, which was every where Fordable. However, neither of them would begin first; in regard of the narrow Lanes that were between 'em, extremely to the disadvantage of them that should be the first Assailant. Only the Imperialists sent out some Parties that took some few Prisoners, and frequently alarmed the French Army. Thus the two Armies separated for a time, but soon after came in view of each other again, upon the Banks of the same River. And they lay so near one to the other, that there was not a day that passed without Skirmishes, wherein sometimes the French, sometimes the Imperialists got the better. And this was all that the Movements of those two Armies produced. For it was in vain for the Duke to torment himself to bring Crequi to a Battle: His design being only to tyre out the Imperialists, as he had done the year before, to prevent their designs upon Friburgh, and still to seize upon some advantageous Post from whence he could not be forced; his business being only to stand upon his Guard.  
The Duke of Lorraine was vexed to the Soul to see all his Measures thus broken, and that he could not force the Enemy to Fight, finding there was no way to bring about his designs but by beating the Enemy out of the Field. So that not knowing what course to take, he passed the River Eliz, and posted himself between Brisack and the French Army, believing that to be the way to force Marshal Crequi to decamp, and reduce him to a necessity of giving Battle.  
'Tis true, Crequi decamped the same day, but he so strongly fortified himself upon a Hill within half a League of Friburgh, that it was a difficult thing for the Imperialists to attack him with any advantage. However, the Duke lying between them and Brisack, he thought want of Victuals would force the French Camp to alter their Ground; for that they could have no Provisions but from Friburgh, and that it was not likely he would starve a place which was at the same time threatened with a Siege. On the other side the Duke flattering himself, that while his Army was able to subsist in their Post, he might be able to approach Friburgh, he began to be full of new hopes. But the want of Provision being no less in the Imperial Army than in the French Camp, he was himself constrained to dislodge, and see the disappointment of all his Expectations.  
It would be too tedious for me to set down the several Movements of both Armies; the care that Crequi took to prevent the Decision of the fate of Friburgh by a Battle; the great endeavours of the Duke of Lorraine, and the good and bad Successes that befell him this Campagne. Two or three times he defeated considerable Parties of the Enemy; he took several Prisoners, some Colours, and in several Encounters put to flight great Detachements of the French Army, as in that which happened near the River Kintz, where the Marquis of Rannes, Colonel General of Dragoons was Slain while he was endeavouring to Rally his routed Men. On the other side the Enemy took several Prisoners, some Colours, and two pieces of Artillery, and defeated Count Starenburgh in the Plain of Rhinefeildt, and having forced him to Retreat with the rest of his Party, that had made a most noble Defence, pursued the Imperialists with so much vigour to the Bridge of Rhinfeildt, so that if the Governor had not pulled up the Drawbridge, and Sacrificed some of the Emperor's Men, Crequi might have entered the Town, and made himself Master of it, as he did of the Castle of Ottanburgh, the Fort of Kell, the Star Fort, and the Island and Castle of Lichstenbergh.  
By which Successes of the French Army this Campagne, it is apparent, that the Duke of Lorraine was much deceived in the great Expectations, with which he flattered himself at the beginning of the year. However it was neither want of Courage, or through any rash and ill consulted Act of his own, that he failed in his designs. But there were two things that very much contributed to his ill Success. The first was, That he never received so much Money as was necessary for the subsistanee of his Men, as he highly complained; and for that the Emperor's Ministers, either through Treachery, or want of Foresight, not having provided sufficient Magazines, he was constrained to quit those Posts, wherein if he could have subsisted but three or four days, he might have laid Siege to Friburgh, as he sent Word to the Emperor by Count Mansfeldt. The Second thing, was, the little Vigour and Heart which he found in the most part of the Officers; which made him lose the only opportunity that he had of giving Battle, which happened some time after the Encounter, wherein the Marquis of Rennes was Slain.  
For Brisgau, where the two Armies lay, was so wasted, that there was no Provision left either for Horse or Man. Therefore Marshal Crequi, whose Army was in great want of both, resolved to pass the River Kints, beyond which there lay a fertile Plain, where he might subsist for some time. So soon as the Duke had notice of his design, he encamped himself upon the River side to hinder his passage, but not being able to prevent him, he removed to an advantageous Post, where he could not believe the Enemy durst have Attacked him, or that he had any such design. Nevertheless the French General, who thought himself the more numerous, and was desirous to make the best of some disorder then in the Imperial Army, resolved to hazard a Battle. And having rested his Men for some time after their passing the River, he marched directly toward the Imperialists.  
The Duke, who perceived the Marshal's design, and desired nothing more than to Fight, presently called a Council of War; where were present the Principal Officers of the Army; to whom he urged all the Reasons he could, why they ought not to refuse giving Battle. But there was not one of his Opinion; every one affirming, that it would be a great piece of Imprudence to do it, and that he must wait another opportunity, which he would certainly find more favourable upon the first remove of the French Army. Adding withal, that if he would venture a Battle, it would be better to do it on the other side the Rhine, than in their own Country, which would become a Prey to the Enemy, should they lose the Victory; more especially since Crequi could not avoid repassing the River for want of Provision. So that he was forced to retreat under the Cannon of Offenburgh; which fell out ill for him. For it being long before they came to this Result, he had no sooner given Orders to Retreat, but Marshal Crequi was at hand, and fell upon the Imperial Guards. Nevertheless how great soever the disorder were at first in the Imperial Army, by reason they were in a quandary whether to Fight or Fly; however, at length they made good their Retreat to Offenburgh, and there secured themselves with the loss of about Eight Hundred Men. The French also lost as many; but notwithstanding the equality of the losses, the Duke of Lorraine was strangely dejected to see such a failure of Resolution in his Officers; believing that if his Advice had been followed, they had cut the French Army to pieces. But in regard the French had burnt the Bridge of Strasburgh, and that there was a necessity of making a new one, it was impossible for him to undertake any thing more, though he had passed the River near Philipsburgh. All that he could do was to defeat some Parties, and to seize upon Landau, which in regard it was not tenable, he quitted, after the Soldiers had sufficiently Plundered it. But these were petty Exploits in Comparison of the Brushes which he received, and no way answerable to the great Hopes with which he had filled his Mind at the beginning of the Campagne: Insomuch, that he acknowledged he had done nothing all the year; though it was none of his Fault that things happened so unluckily: Of which his Imperial Majesty was fully convinced.  
Nevertheless, in regard that at the same time, the Spaniards and Hollanders tired out with the Hardships and Expenses of the War, had accepted and Signed the Peace upon the best Conditions they could get, and for that all the rest of the Princes and States were just ready to do the same, the Emperor seeing that whatever Assistance he had received from the Allies, it was impossible for him to prevail on this side the Rhine, resolved to follow the Example of Spain, and the States-General. Thereupon he sent the Duke Word to repass the Rhine: upon which Crequi, not understanding his Design, yet fearing he had still an Eye upon Friburgh, crossed the River after him: but finding him bend his March another way, he returned back with his whole Army; and after he had Garrisoned the Castle of Lichtenbergh, and demolished the Star-Fort, and that of the Island, both Armies took up their Winter-Quarters, in expectation of the General Peace, which by this time all the Princes had Signed, except the Duke of Lorraine, who disdaining the Conditions, to which the King of France would have subjected him, rather chose to live a Private Life then Sign a Treaty so Dishonourable: and all Men were of Opinion that he took the best way.  
Now in regard the King of France would not acknowledge the Duke of Lorrain's Envoys for Ambassadors, he never would treat with them. In short, the French Ambassadors had only Power to treat with the five Principal Confederates, who were at War with that Crown. So that the Duke of Lorraine, after several Contests, being constrained to put himself, as it were, under the Wings of some one of the Five, referred all his Business to the Emperor's Ministers. Those Ambassadors therefore were to Stipulate for the Duke's Pretensions, and to procure a Ratification of such Articles as should be agreed on; because they were inserted into the Draught of the Peace between the King of France and their Master. But they were at a loss, when they found that the President-Canon had protested that the Duke of Lorraine would never Sign the Peace upon the Conditions imposed upon him by France, without such a Moderation as might render them acceptable. And therefore they declared, that since the Conditions were so hard, if the King of France would remit nothing of their Severity, they ought to be razed out of the Treaty, or a Declaration made, that they were not to be adjudged as comprised therein, in regard the Emperor could not Sign them as agreed by him. But this raised a new Difficulty; for that the Ambassadors of France made answer, That the King their Master's Ratification which they had in their Hands, was plain and clear, and so the Emperor's also aught to be. So that after several fruitless Cavils and Contentions, they condescended to declare, That his Imperial Majesty was no farther obliged in reference to the Articles which concerned the Duke of Lorraine, than the King of France had declared himself to be. After which they desired that the Peace between France and the Duke might be reserved till another time; protesting they were ready to Sign the Peace upon those Conditions; which was done accordingly Febr. 5. 1679.  
The Duke of Lorraine, having no more to do in Germany, after the conclusion of the Peace, retired to Vienna, where the Queen of Poland his Wife was at that time, with a design to serve the Emperor in Hungary, if he should deem it necessary. For the Troubles of Hungary were never yet so well extinguished, but that there still remained some Coals of Discontent that wanted only blowing up. In the mean time, the Duke had been so generous, that when he protested, by his Ministers, against the Articles propounded to him by France, he caused them to declare at the same time, that his meaning was not thereby to be accounted an Enemy of France, much less of the Most Christian King. For he had yet some glimmering Hopes, that the Haughty Monarch, overruled by the persuasive Dictates either of Honour or Conscience, would at length surrender back his unjust Usurpations. But in regard the King of France, when he vouchsafed that Peace to Europe, had his Designs, which since have too notoriously appeared, the Duke of Lorrain's Territories lay too conveniently for him, to restore them back under other Conditions, than those which he had made himself. His design, if he could have brought it about, being to have made himself Master of all Germany, after that by the Peace of Nimeghen, he had broken the League that was entered into against him: and therefore of necessity he was to keep Lorraine; or if he did restore it to the Duke, it was to be done in such a manner, that he might drive him out again when he pleased, as he had done the Duke his Uncle. So that the Duke of Lorraine was deceived, to expect as he did the Restoration of his Country, unless he would resolve to be as great a Slave in France, as Charles iv after several Treaties which he had Signed.  
I shall not spend time to show that one of the Designs of France in the General Peace, was in conclusion to surprise the Empire. For the Public rejoicings at Vienna were hardly over, before the King of France seized Strasburgh, which he dismembered from the Empire, and incorporated into the Crown of France. And by what was soon after discovered, Monsieur the Nantoil's Embassy to Constantinople in the year 1673, was only to make an Alliance between the Most Christian King and the Turk, to oblige the Grand Signior to invade Hungary.  
However it were, the Emperor having irreconcilably embroiled himself with the Protestants of that Kingdom, by depriving them of their Churches, and the Exercise of their Religion, had recourse to Prince Abaffi, who sent them Assistance at the same time under the Command of Count Teckeley, who had withdrawn himself into Transilvania, where he had so wrought himself into the Favour of that Prince, that in a short time after he became his Prime Minister. After the death of Count Paul Wesselini, General of the Malcontents, Teckeley was advanced in his Room; and he became no less Formidable than Wesselini had been, while the Malcontents got ground at a very great rate. But in regard that after the Peace with France, the Emperor bent his whole Force against them; fearing therefore to be overwhelmed with numbers, they put themselves under the Protection of the Turks; not being able to find a safer Shelter from the Impending Storm, then to Shroud themselves under the Wings of the Infidels.  
Thereupon the Turks, who have always had a greater desire to enlarge their Empire on Hungary side, than any other way, and who upon Nantoil's Embassy, had in their Eye the Troubles in Hungary, and looked upon 'em as Accidents of which they might make great Advantages, made answer presently to the Malcontents, That since they looked upon them as their Protectors, they would never suffer 'em to be Oppressed. In short, although they had then a Truce with the Emperor, and that Truce were yet in force for some years, they forbore not however privately to assist the Hungarians, promising them withal, that for the future they would not fail to do it openly, and that under their Dominion they should enjoy their Rights and Privileges with so much Ease and Mildness, that they should have no cause to repent the Change of their Fortune.  
The Emperor, who had some suspicion at first that the Malcontents held Correspondence with the Turks, made several Proposals to the Port to renew the Truce, which was not yet expired by many Years; imagining by that means, that he should make a full Discovery of their Intentions. On the other side, the Turks made a show of being willing to renew the Truce; so that there seemed to be a perfect good Understanding between the Two Empires. Nevertheless, at the beginning of the Year 1672. the Emperor's Resident at Constantinople gave Advice, That the Grand Signior made such vast Preparations for War, as could no longer be concealed, and that it was to be presumed that though those Preparations were pretended only for the Succour of the Malcontents, yet the Turks had a farther Aim. Thereupon the Emperor, desirous to be fully informed of what was transacted at the Port, sent thither the Count de Caprara, under the Character of his Ambassador, who in a short time after wrote word that the Conditions upon which the Grand Signior was willing to consent to a Prolongation of the Truce, were so unjust, and so unreasonable, that there was no question but the Turks had proposed them to hinder any Accommodation with the Malcontents, of whom they had declared themselves to be Protectors, and from thence to derive a pretence to make War upon Hungary. Nor was this all: For the Turks sent New Propositions, which the Emperor found less proper to be received than the former. And while they were Negotiating the Renewing of the Treaty, the Turks sent considerable Forces to the Malcontents, who made themselves Masters of several Places, and Teckeley was by the Grand Signior declared Prince of Hungary.  
In short, the Emperor was assured at last, that the Preparations which were made at Constantinople, and other parts of the Ottoman Empire, exceeded all that had been made against Christendom for above these Hundred Years before; that the Grand Signior had declared War against Hungary; that he was to go himself to Belgrade; that to give Notice that his departure was resolved upon, he had given Order for the Horse-Tails to be set over the Gates of the Seraglio; and in a short time after he received certain Intelligence that the Ottoman Army was upon its March. So that it was concluded at the Emperor's Court, that the Turks had some extraordinary Design, if it were not to besiege Vienna itself.  
The Duke of Lorraine, who was newly recovered from a Fit of Sickness, which had held him all the Winter, could not go the Year before into Hungary, where his Presence would have been highly necessary. But being now in a settled Condition of Health, he had Orders to prepare for the next Campagne, and to join the Imperial Forces at Presburgh, where there was to be a General Muster. The Emperor arrived there the Sixth of May 1683. where he had caused the whole Army to be drawn up in Order of Battle in the Plains of Kitts, and after a General Review, conferred the Command of all his Forces upon the Duke: which drew upon him the Envy of many, in regard there were several other Princes who flattered themselves that the Emperor would have honoured Them with that High Dignity, before the Duke.  
The Turks were already advanced as far as Belgrade, when the Emperor declared the Duke of Lorraine General of his Army. Now therefore in regard the Turks were tired with a long March, and that it required some time to rest themselves, the Duke having above Forty Thousand Men at his Heels, resolved to attempt the surprise of some considerable Place, before the Infidels were in Condition to oppose him; knowing well, that afterwards he should be forced to be upon the Defensive part only; and considering besides that if he proved Fortunate in gaining such Places as he had an Eye upon, they would be serviceable to secure Vienna, or at least to put a stop for some time to the Siege.  
Now there was only Gran or Newhausel that the Duke could Attack. He therefore resolved upon the first Place, which he looked upon as the more easy Enterprise. And so marching at the same time toward Raab, he prepared to sit down before Gran, of which he had before taken a view in Person. But then he was informed that the Turks had not only reinforced the Garrison with fresh Succours, but that the Grand Vizir bend his March toward Buda with a considerable Army. So that fearing the success of that Enterprise, he gave it quite over. Nevertheless it being requisite that he should begin the Campagne with some Remarkable Action, he had no sooner altered his Resolution as to Gran, but he laid siege to Newhausel.  
The Bassa who commanded in that Town had sent away such numerous Detachements to strengthen Gran, that he began to question his Ability to resist the Imperial Army. Being therefore at a puzzle himself, he resolved to try whether he could put the Duke to a stand. Thereupon he sent him word, that if he undertook the Siege of Newhausel, he must be answerable for the Rupture of the Truce between the two Empires. But the Duke laughed at his Contrivance: So that the Bassa seeing his Stratagem would not take, presently hung out white and red Colours, to signify an offer either of Peace or War; yet withal to show, that he was rather inclined to Peace than War. But all these Devices proved ineffectual: for the Duke advancing with his Army, laid close Siege to the Town.  
The beginning of the Enterpize was successful enough; for three or four days after the Imperial Army had passed the Neckar, the City was begirt; the great Guns were upon the Battery ready to Play; and the Duke had sent the Bassa a Summons. To which the Bassa returned a haughty Answer, That he should understand what Persons they were to whom the Grand Signior entrusted his Garrisons; and having taken some Prisoners in a Sally which he made to his loss, after he had immediately put them to death, he hung up their Heads over the Walls of the Town. Nevertheless, that was so far from discouraging the Besiegers who had served the Turks which they took Prisoners after the same manner, that they had carried on their Works so far, that they were just ready to open their Trenches. But than it was that the Duke received Orders to raise the Siege, upon certain Intelligence which the Emperor sent him, that the Grand Visier was advancing with all the speed he could toward Newhausel with an Army of above Two hundred thousand Men; so that the Duke was constrained to rise from before the Town.  
Most certain it is, that the Duke was very much troubled to abandon a Victory of which he thought himself secure. But it was a Misfortune, for which there was no Remedy. For in short, the Grand Signior himself came to Belgrade; where the Grand Visier received from his Hands the Standard which the Turks believe was given to Mahomet by the Angel Gabriel. And then it was that the Ottoman Army, consisting of several sorts of Nations marched with so much speed, that the Duke was in danger of being surprised. All that he could do in the Extremity to which he was reduced, was to lodge as many of his Foot as it was possible in certain Houses about a quarter of a League from Newhausel, to favour his Retreat: after which, he beat a March, and retreated towards Comorra; which he reinforced with a considerable Relief. Nevertheless, in regard the Turks advanced, he continued his March to the Island of Schutt, and having passed the Raab upon a Bridge which he caused to be laid over the River, he encamped in a very Advantageous Post. Which he had no sooner done, but the Enemy appeared, and encamped between Alba Regalis and the City of Raab, there being only the River from whence the Town derives its Name between both Armies: which caused a very great Consternation at first among the Imperialists.  
While the two Armies lay looking one upon another, the Tartars, who made up a Body of Thirty thousand Men under the Command of their Cham, having drawn out a very numerous Detachement, swum the River, and ravaged all before 'em with Fire and Sword as far as the River Leithe, which separates Hungary from Austria. Which Incursion of those Barbarians, together with the Horrible Cruelties which they committed, sparing neither Age nor Sex, put the Duke into a deep study what course to take. For besides, that the Forces which he had remaining with him, after so many great Detachements which he had been forced to part with, to reinforce the Garrisons of Raab and Comorra were reduced to no more than Four and twenty Thousand Men, he could not without imminent Danger expose himself to be environed by the Enemy, and Attacked on every side: and therefore after he had called a Council of War, he dislodged from his Post, and retreated toward Vienna, though not without some difficulty.  
The Army was upon its March toward the Island of Schutt, when the Duke received Intelligence, that the Turks had also Decamped, and that Six thousand Hungarians of the Emperor's Forces, commanded by the Counts of Dralkowitzs and Budianis, who guarded a considerable Pass, were gone over to the Malcontents, and had left the Pass open to the Turks. This News struck an extraordinary terror into the Imperialists; but that which augmented their Consternation was this, that besides that the Parties which were sent out to discover the Enemy, returned in great disorder, and sometimes without half their number, they heard that the Turks Burnt all before 'em, and exercised unheard of Hostilities. And the Consternation was so general, that the Duke had much ado to get his Detachements to venture out, to observe the Enemy. Nevertheless his Army still advanced, and marched in very good order. But upon advice that the Enemy was within a League of a River which the Army was to cross, the Cavalry retreated to avoid the Fury of the Turks and forsook the Foot, notwithstanding all that the Officers could do to hinder 'em. The Duke did all that could be expected from a Person of his Courage and Experience to bring back the Cowardly Fugitives; but while he was using all imaginable Persuasions to make them sensible of their Honour and their Duty, the Enemy had already overtaken and fallen upon his Rearguard, so that all he had now to do was to save his Foot. And first of all the Baggage belonging to the Duke of Saxon Lawenbergh, Prince Lovis of Baden, Count Caprara and Montecuculi were Plundered, and the Waggoners and Guards cut to pieces; and the same Troops animated with their number, and the flight of the Imperial Cavalry, began to fall upon the Imperial Infantry, and make a most horrible Slaughter. But the Duke, who gave himself over for lost, and was resolved to die like a Great General, or save his Infantry, after he had encouraged the Officers to follow him, made his way through the thickest of his Enemies to their Relief; upon which the Infantry, that were just ready to give ground, and to which some of the Horse had by this time joined, animated by the Example of their General, fought with that fury, that the Turks who never expected such an Alteration, and were for the most part busy in packing up the Booty which they got, were so amazed, that they betook themselves to flight; and the Duke having brought off his Men, let 'em go, not thinking it safe to pursue them; but pursuing his March, got safe at length to the Island of Leopolstadt under the Canon of Vienna, where the rest of the Cavalry waited for him.  
And now the first thing which the Turks did after the Duke's Retreat, was to lay Siege to Raab. But the Grand Visier, looking upon the winning of that Conquest not to be worth his while, left the Care of that Siege to the Bassa of Buda, and marched directly for Vienna. But the Siege of that City was a thing of too great Consequence to be undertaken without considering well beforehand. The Grand Visier therefore called a Council of War to consult upon this Enterprise; where most were for deferring the Siege of Vienna till the next Campagne, and continuing the Siege of Raab, the winning of which would reduce Comorra, while the Tartars wasted all Silesia and Moravia, that the Christians might have no subsistence in those Countries. This Counsel proceeded from a wonderful Prudence, and Foresight; and might have proved fatal to Christendom had the Grand Visier followed it. But he, being desirous to make himself famous by this Enterprise, and confiding in the number of his Men, was of a quite contrary opinion. His Officers did all they could to dissuade him from this Design, but nothing would prevail. The several Detachements which he had been forced to send abroad to observe the Enemy, the Forces which he had left before Raab, the Volant Camp which he had in Upper Hungary, and the Losses he had sustained in several Encounters had very much weakened the Ottoman Army. But neither the wary Counsel of his Officers, nor the Diminution of his Forces could move him from his first Resolutions.  
And now no sooner was the Grand Visier set forward, but the Tartars advanced within two Leagues of Vienna, where they defeated some Regiments, and set fire to several Villages. And this News of the Turks March, together with the continual Ravages committed by the Tartars, caused the Emperor to quit Vienna. Which he did, together with all his Court, and retired to Lintz, from whence he departed for Passau, so soon as he heard that the Turks had formally Besieged Vienna.  
The Duke of Lorraine, who lay encamped till then in the Island of Leopolstadt with his Horse, and thought not to have stirred from thence, altered his Mind, and resolved to pass his Men over four Bridges that were next Moldavia. This Resolution was no sooner taken, and he already upon his March, but a great Body of Turks and Tartars approached the Bridges, and began to follow him at the Heels. But the Duke would not be so surprised. He immediately sent away General Schultz, with a considerable Detachement, which after an obstinate Fight, repulsed the Enemy. After which he encamped beyond the Bridges of the Danaw. Now they that did not see to the bottom of the Duke's Designs, cried out, That the Prince ought not to have quitted the Island of Leopolstadt, and that it behoved him to have preserved the Bridges which he was forced to break down. In regard that by that means he had preserved a Communication from Vienna with the Emperor; and that it had been easy, had that Place been preserved, to have relieved the City with Succours of Men and Provisions at any time. But there was a Necessity that the Duke should betake himself to the Plain Country with his Horse.  
And now the Emperor seeing the Turks so eagerly press on the Siege, and not finding himself in a Condition to relieve the City, in regard he had not a sufficient Strength, he dispatched away several Couriers to the King of Poland, to desire his Assistance, and to come himself at the Head of his Army. This Noble and Great Prince, the Terror of the Ottomans, importuned by the Pope's Nuncio, but much more spurred on by his own vast Courage and Generosity, wrote back to the Emperor that he might depend upon him, and that though at present he were not in War with the Turk, he would march to his Aid, and endeavour to be at Vienna by the end of September.  
Though this were but a short time, and that it was impossible for the King of Poland to make more haste than what he promised, it would be too tedious to relate the Progress which the Grand Visier had made, who had already opened his Trenches in three several Places, and threatened the Count of Starenbergh, Covernor of the City, to put all to the Sword, young and old, unless he Surrendered.  
In the mean time, while the Besieged made most desperate Sallies, and hindered as much as in them lay, the Enemy from advancing his Works, the Duke of Lorraine lay not idle. He wrote Letters to Count Starenbergh, which he received the 22d of August, wherein he assured the Governor, who signalised himself to a wonder, during the Siege, that the Forces designed for his Relief, were drawing together with all speed; that the Bavarians, Saxons, Franconians, Polanders and Imperialists, were come as far as Krembs. That the King of Poland in Person, together with the Electors of Bavaria and Saxony, made all the haste that was possible to be with him; that the Emperor himself, to be near Vienna, was removed to Lintz; and that he had nothing more to do but to make a stout Resistance till the Succours could come up to his Relief; which would certainly be toward the end of the Month; That he would expose himself to all manner of Dangers; and endeavour all that lay in his Power, rather than abandon Vienna; That he had defeated Count Teckeley near Presburgh, taken all his Baggage, and Burnt and Sunk all the Boats that were prepared for the laying Bridges over the Waag; that he had reduced Presburgh under the Emperor's Obedience; and that he had obtained another Victory over Count Teckeley, taken six Colours, and routed the best part of his Army.  
It is impossible to relate the extraordinary Actions which the Duke performed, while he stayed for the Succours that were advancing toward Vienna: his Vigilance to frustrate the Designs of the Malcontents who endeavoured to waylay the Polonians; and the Advantages he won over the Turks and Tartars, whenever he came to any Engagement with them, as he frequently did. It may be said that he was in a kind of perpetual Motion; that he struck Dread and Terror into the the Enemy wherever he appeared; and that it was he indeed, who delivered Vienna, by distracting the Enemy's Forces in such a Manner, that he could never reinforce his Camp. For the Duke either kept the Principal Passes, or else constrained the Ottomans and Hungarians to defend their own Posts, and wasted their Numbers with continual Skirmishes.  
But while thus the Duke kept the Turks and Hungarians in continual Employment, the Grand Visier used all his Endeavours to make himself Master of Vienna, and the Besieged on the other side defended themselves as Bravely. So that although the Turks had lain a long time before the City, they were so weakened by Diseases, that swept away great Numbers of their Men, so distressed for want of Provisions, so annoyed by the continual Rains, and had been so consumed by the frequent Sallies which the Count of Starenbergh made, that they almost despaired of Success. And the Principal Officers carried away with an Opinion of Predestination to which the Turks are extremely addicted, were become so sottish and insensible, that though they had Intelligence every hour, that the King of Poland was advancing, and had joined the Duke of Lorrain's Army, yet they took little notice of it; and they had suffered themselves to have been surprised, if the taking of two Messengers which the Emperor dispatched to Count Starenbergh, to let him know, that the Polanders were within three days March of Vienna, had not awakened the Grand Visier, who always flattered himself that he should take the Place before any Relief could come; but began to be out of heart upon the Approach of the King of Poland.  
The Bassa of Buda, at a Council of War which the Grand Visier called, was of Opinion, that they were not to stay till the Polanders came to force their Camp; but that it was the best way to draw off the Janissaries out of the Trenches, to cut down the Woods adjoining, and lay the Trees cross the Highways; to make a deep Entrenchment covered with Earth, wherein to lodge the Foot, and raise a great Battery; that there was no other way to stop the King of Poland; and that then the Besieged would immediately Capitulate; but that it was a vain thing to hazard the Storming of the City, when they had no expectation of any Reinforcement, to supply the loss of their Men. And indeed, what the Bassa said was spoken like a wary and judicious Captain, but the Grand Visier opoosed his Advice.  
In the mean time the King of Poland receiving News every Moment of the bad Condition of the City, hastened his march with that extraordinary Diligence, that he arrived toward the beginning of September at Helbrune, which is not above Four Leagues from Vienna. And the Duke of Lorraine had so ordered his Affairs that the Polanders, and his Army joined without any opposition. All this while the Count de Starenbergh finding himself pressed upon by the Besiegers, gave notice to the Duke by the continual throwing of Squibs, of the necessity he was in; and the Duke Answered by other Signals agreed upon, that Relief was at hand. In short, all the Forces designed for the Succour of Vienna, being joined, the King of Poland marched at the Head of the Christian Army, with a Resolution to force the Infidels in their Camp; for all the Christians being joined together, made up an Army of about a Hundred Thousand Men.  
On the other side, the Grand Visier, who expected no less than to be assailed by the King of Poland, and the Duke of Lorraine, with a more than ordinary fury, and who prepared to make as desperate a Resistance, found he had no Resolution to spare, when he understood the strength of the Christians, and saw their Vanguard appear upon a Hill. He then began to repent that he had not followed the Bassa of Budas Advice; but it was then too late. But the Bassa of Adrianople, observing his perplexed and dubious Countenance, advised him to raise the Siege, and to Retreat with his Men toward Newhausel; as Solyman the great had formerly done upon the same occasion. But the Grand Visier, whether out of Presumption, or Despair, would not listen to his Counsel. He told the Bassa, that the Besieged were reduced to the last Extremity, and that it was impossible for them to hold out three days; and as for the Relief which appeared, he said Haughtily, That they were not to be feared: That besides that, the Polish Army could not but be extremely tired, the Polanders had more of the false Bravado, than true Courage: That for the Imperialists, he already understood 'em well enough, and that there was no Body among 'em but the General of the Christians, speaking of the Duke of Lorraine, who had any Wit or Courage: And in a Word, That he would rather choose to Die with his Sword in his Hand, than be bow stringed by a Mute, or live in Ignominy and Disgrace.  
With this Resolution he put himself into a posture to meet the Christians; and having left about Twenty Thousand Men before the City, that made continual Attempts upon it, he set forward with his Army in Three Bodies, to make Head against the Christians, who came on also in Three Lines.  
For the King of Poland had entrusted the Duke of Lorraine with the Conduct of the whole Army; who guided it so safely, leading his Men through places where they were still secured from the onsets of the Enemy, that might have easily stopped their Advance, but for the extraordinary Prudence of the General, that so soon as they were got down a Hill, at the foot of which the Grand Signiors Army was drawn up in Battle Array, they were presently in a posture to Fight. The Conflict for three Hours was sharp and Bloody; for all the Christian Officers, as well as common Soldiers, fought with no less Emulation than Courage: Only this applause was given to the Duke, That he exceeded all the rest.  
Thus at length, the Ottomans were forced to give Ground, and had not Night come on too fast, which favoured their Retreat, they had been utterly defeated: However, they returned to their Camp so disordered and shattered, that not believing themselves safe there, so soon as it was dark they betook themselves to a total flight. And their Consternation was so great, and their flight so precipitate, that they left behind 'em all their Tents, the greatest part of their Baggage, all their Ammunition, all their Artillery, and the Standard of the Ottoman Empire, with the Horse Tails, which are the Marks of the Grand Viziers absolute Power in the Turkish Armies. For they relate a Story, how that the Turks having lost their Chief Standard in a Battle against the Christians; the Visier perceiving, that upon that loss, his Army began to fly, with his Scimitar presently cut of a Horse's Tail, and holding it up fastened to a half Pike, cried out, See here the Chief Standard; upon which the Soldiers recovered new Courage, and rallied again to a second Charge. Since which time the Grand Viziers have always a Horse Tail fastened to the Banners which are carried before them, or else set up over the Doors of their Tents, as a Mark of their Authority. Be it as it will, the Turks left the Chief Standard behind them, the loss of which is looked upon by the Superstitious Turks as an infallible Omen of the decay of their Empire: And the Grand Visier, who was left almost alone, was fain to make his escape without his Vest, while his Men fled all before to Raab, without looking back, till they had rid Five and Twenty long Leagues in a Night and Day; and joined themselves with the rest of their Army that blocked up that place.  
The next day the Duke of Lorraine sent to Congratulate the King of Poland for the Victory which the Christian Army had won from the Infidels; ordering withal the Messenger to tell him, That the Success of that memorable Battle was entirely due to him, and that it was not the first time that his Presence had been a Terror to those Barbarians. But the King of Poland, who had been a Witness, as well of the Duke's Performances, as of the Actions of the other Generals, returned him for Answer, That it was a Victory wherein the whole Army had a share; but nevertheless, that the Honour of it was due to his Conduct, and the Resolution of the Germans, who were the first within the Camp and Trenches of the Enemy. Nor was it any of the Duke's fault, that the Turks were not immediately pursued. But the King of Poland found his Army so tired, that he thought it but requisite to rest 'em for some few days. In a Word, the Polanders entered the Grand Viziers Camp the same day the Turks quitted it, and began to Pillage; and then the Imperialists following their Example, they continued Pillaging all the next day. And indeed there were few People in Vienna that did not go out to see what purchase they could meet with in a Camp where the Turks had left infinite Riches behind 'em. The King of Poland went in to view the Grand Viziers Tents, which took up as much Ground as the City of Warsovia; where you might also see Gardens, and large Canals, and whatever else could be desired in a great City. The King also lay there one Night; and from thence it was, that he wrote a Letter to the Queen, wherein after he had given her an account of what he had met with most costly in those Magnificent Tents, he merrily added this Expression. You shall not say to me as the Tartarian Women say to their Husbands when they return home from the Army with empty Hands; You are no Man, you return without Booty; For I shall return with so many costly Spoils, that you shall acknowledge I was in the Fight.   

THE LIFE OF Charles V DUKE of Lorraine & Bar, And Generalissimo of all the Imperial Forces. THE FOURTH BOOK.  
HAD the Opinion of the Duke of Lorraine been followed, the Turks were in such a Consternation, and in so ill a Condition to Defend themselves, that they had been all cut in Pieces. But during the two or three days, that the Christian Army lay and did nothing, and that the King of Poland and the other Generals lay in Vienna, or else were visiting the Grand-Visiers Tents, the Ottoman Forces who were fled in disorder, having had time to recover and rally themselves, put Relief into other Places that might have easily been surprised, and at length secured themselves from the farther Erterprises of their Enemies.  
All Men agree, that the Victorious Army knew not how to make the best of their Advantage; since they might have secured all Hungary to the Emperor, and pushed on their Conquests to a far larger extent. The Duke of Lorraine was vexed to the very Soul to see himself constrained out of Complaisance, to submit to the Advice of a Prince who had left his Kingdom, exposed his own and the Lives of his Subjects for the good of Christendom, and who in the last place had put to flight a numerous and formidable Army, who was almost within a hairs breadth of Victory, and entering Triumphant into Vienna. On the other side, the King of Poland, who perceived by the Event, that the Duke had Reason of his side, could not forbear letting the Emperor see how much he was troubled for the Miscarriage. For after he had told his Imperial Majesty at their first Interview, what time the Emperor returned him Thanks for the Signal Victory he had won, that all the Honour of that Victory was due to God, and that he had done nothing upon that Occasion but what became a Christian Prince; He added, that he was much troubled that he could not prosecute his Victory by a vigorous pursuit of the Enemy; but that the continued March of his Men for three days and three nights together over steep Mountains and deep Valleys, through unfrequented and craggy Ways, without Baggage, which he was forced to leave behind, had so wearied and worn out his Army for want of Victuals and Forage, that he was constrained to give them a repose of two or three days to refresh themselves, and enable them for farther Service towards the entire ruin of the Infidels.  
In the mean time, the Duke of Lorrain's Measures, who aspired to nothing less than the utter Destruction of the Ottoman Forces, were broken; and that which put them totally out of order, was this, That some of the Confederates, believing that they had done enough in contributing toward the Relief of Vienna, began to talk of returning home, and the Elector of Saxony drew off in good earnest with his Men; and some other Princes were just upon following his Example, which would never have so fallen out, if by a speedy March all the Christian Princes had been engaged to pursue the Victory.  
And indeed the Duke of Lorraine, rightly apprehending and fearing that his Designs would all miscarry, if the Confederate Princes should forsake him, laboured so indefatigably to engage those Princes not to abandon the Emperor at such an Important Conjuncture, that excepting the Elector of Saxony, all the rest of the Princes were determined to continue the Campagne. However Things fell out quite otherwise.  
At first they talked of Dividing the Army into several Bodies, to be employed at the same time upon several Expeditions; and there were several Meetings and Conferences to this purpose. But in regard there was nothing concluded upon, the Duke, whose thoughts were wholly bend to make his best Advantage of the remaining part of the Summer, made all the Proposals which he thought most favourable either for Reducing of Hungary, or laying Siege to some strong Town.  
It was impossible to foresee where the Turks designed to make a stand; and therefore the Duke was of Opinion, That the Christians should go and find 'em out. And his Advice being approved by his Imperial Majesty and the King of Poland, the Polish and Imperial Armies set forward upon the 18th, and two days after encamped near Presburgh, there to stay for the Confederate Forces which had promised to join them. But they having altered their Resolutions, while their Captains for particular Reasons of their own, lay demurring whither they should stay in their Camp near Vienna, or return home; the King of Poland and the Duke of Lorraine, having agreed among themselves for the Undertaking some considerable Enterprise, without the rest of the Confederates, in case of delay, or their retiring Home, resolved to continue their March, and Encamped the 2d of October at Weswar, which is not far distant from Comorra. There they had Intelligence, that Count Teckeley, with the Forces of the Malcontents, was at Levents. That the Body of the Turkish Army lay near Buda; that the Grand Visier had sent a considerable Detachment toward Gran; and that he had put Four Thousand Men into Newhausel, to strengthen that Garrison. But the Season was so far advanced, and the Country withal so bare, and consequently in so bad a Condition to afford Subsistance for the Army; the Garrisons in both those Places so numerous, and in a word, the Enterprise so hazardous, by reason that the Confederates did not come up, that the Duke, after mature Deliberation, was of opinion, that to assure himself of Gran and Newhausel, it was the best way to Attack the Fort of Barcam, which stands at the Head of the Bridge belonging to the first of those two Places; to which the King of Poland readily consented.  
While they were preparing to put this Design in Execution, Prince Lewis of Baden joined the Army with the Duke of Bavaria's Infantry: which Reinforcement giving them fresh Life and Courage, they began to cross the Waag. The Cavalry encamped the same day upon the Banks of that same Arm of the Danaw, staying for those other Troops which had not yet passed the River. The Duke also waited for the Infantry, to the end the Army might march in a Body toward Barcam, and perform some remarkable Achievement. And he reckoned upon it, that the next day, which was the 8th the whole Army would be ready to set forward, in regard Count Starembergh, who Commanded the Infantry, had Orders to join the Army that day. But the King of Poland anticipated t●e Time; for he sent word that he was already upon his March to Attack the Place, which they had agreed to Assail, and therefore d●●●'d him to follow with all expedition. Which alteration of the K. of Poland's Resolution did not a little surprise the Duke: and tho' he prepared himself to March, nevertheless he sent before the Count de Dunewald to the King to let him know the Necessity of staying for the Infantry, and the Danger they should bring themselves into by separating their Forces, when they were so near the Armies both of the Turks and Malcontents and almost at the Gates of their strong Holds. But the Count found the King already on Horseback, who gave him this Answer, That being assured that the Detachement of the Turks toward Barcam, was not considerable, he saw no Inconvenience that could happen by continuing his March. So that the Duke perceiving the King's Resolution, was constrained to follow, leaving only a Regiment of Croats to attend the Foot.  
But the King of Poland was sooner advanced within an Hours March of Barcam, but he was informed by some of the first Troops of his Vanguard, that some Squadrons of the Enemy appeared. Upon which, he ordered a Detachement to repel them; which was vigorously done, while the Turkish Cavalry gave ground; but being seconded by a greater Number, the Polish Troops that fell on first were repulsed themselves; to whose relief the King at the same time sent some other Squadrons. And now the Fight being equal, he advanced himself with all his Horse: But than it was, that the Body of the Enemy's Cavalry, to the Number of between Seven and Eight Thousand Men, which till then lay covered behind a great Hill, appeared when the King lest dreamt of their being so near. So that before the Polanders could put themselves into Order of Battle, they were Charged so briskly both in Front and Flank, that they were constrained to fly, and leave behind them their Baggage, and some Colours.  
The Duke of Lorraine being informed that the Enemy was Engaged with the Polanders, hastened to their Aid. But he soon found upon his Arrival, that the Polish Horse were utterly Broken, and that the Turks pursued them close at the Heels. The first thing therefore that he did, was to range the foremost of the Imperial Troops; which he had no sooner done, but he advanced toward the Enemy, and his appearance put them into such a Consternation, that they immediately betook themselves to flight, and retired under the Guns of Barcam. The King of Poland was so far advanced, and in many places so openly exposed, on purpose to encourage his Men by his own Example, that for some time 'twas thought he had been taken by the Infidels; for he was one of the last that retreated, and that a long time too after the Duke of Lorraine had routed the Ottoman Troops. And indeed such was the Terror that still continued among the Polanders, notwithstanding their Fortunate Rescue, that the Presence of the King, who was thought to have been taken Prisoner, could not quite recover 'em out of the Amaze they were in. The Losses they had sustained, and the Hazards they had run, had so terrified their Senses, that the Principal Officers of the Army began to persuade the King to alter his Design of Attacking Barcam, and to bethink himself of taking up his Winter Quarters. Upon which the Duke of Lorraine, who had some Intimation what Counsel the King had given him, presently hastened to his Quarters, where the Reasons he alleged for the easy making themselves Masters of that Fort, were so prevalent and convincing, that a Resolution was taken to Attack the Fort, and to that purpose to March the next day.  
But the same Night, his Majesty of Poland having received Intelligence, that the Turkish Detachement had been reinforced by some Bodies Commanded by the Bassa's of Aleppo, and other Places, and fearing that those Troops were followed by the rest of the Ottoman Army, began to deliberate anew upon the Enterprise so lately resolved upon. Till the Duke having made it manifestly appear to him, that the Enemies whole Army could not possibly be arrived before Barcam, and that though it were, yet there was no reason for that to alter the Design, they determined at last to Attack it, and marched toward the Enemy, at the Head of both Armies. Nor did the Turks, who were Drawn up in a Plain, stay till they were Attacked themselves, but briskly gave the first Charge upon the Left Wing of the Polanders with so much Bravery, that the whole Wing began to give ground. But the Duke of Lorraine having quitted his Lines, to fly to their Succour, rallied them with so much speed, and bring himself at the Head of some Germane Horse, fell upon the Enemy with that fury, that being well seconded by the Polanders, he put them to a total Rout, and Count de Dunewald having Orders to pursue them, they were chased to the Gates of Barcam, with a Loss far greater than that which the Grand Visier sustained at Vienna. For besides the dreadful Slaughter of the Turks in the Battle, one of the Bridges over which the Fugitives crowded to get into the Fort, falling down with the weight of the Throng, an infinite Number were Drowned in the Danaw.  
This Opportunity was too favourable, not to make the best of it immediately. Therefore the Christian Army advanced, and the Duke caused a Battery to be raised, from whence the Christians played so furiously upon the Fort, that the Garrison hung out a white Flag, desired to Capitulate, and Surrendered upon Composition However that could not prevent the Polonians from cutting the Garrison in pieces, which very much troubled the Duke of Lorraine, who had received the Capitulation.  
'Tis thought that of Fourteen or Fifteen Thousand Turks that were advanced for the Relief of Barcam, there hardly Escaped Four Thousand, and that there were above a Thousand Prisoners taken, among whom were two Bassa's, and some Aga's of Janissaries 
* The Fort of Barcam Surrendered to the D. of Lorraine the 9th of October, 1683. within less than a Month after the Siege of Vienna. .  
After this, the Duke of Lorraine, perceiving the Success of the Emperor's Arms, resolved to Besiege Gran, before he put an end to the Campaign, to which the King of Poland also agreed. And all things being prepared for that Enterprise, they began to cross the Danaw over Bridges which were laid for that purpose.  
When that Resolution was taken, all the Grand Visier's Army lay encamped about Buda; not any of the Enemy's Forces appearing near Gran. But then the Turks apprehensive by the March of the Christians, that they were going to Besiege that Town, sent some Detachements to relieve it in case of Necessity; which, together with the Report that the Ottoman Army was above Fourscore Thousand strong, made the King of Poland resolve to quit his Design of the Siege; which was a very great Affliction to the Duke. For though he thought himself strong enough alone with the Emperor's Forces, and those of the Confederates under his Command, to reduce that Place in a short time, yet he was willing to Caress the King of Poland's Assistance. For in short, besides that it would have been a too Scornful opposing the Advice of a Prince, to whom the Emperor was so many ways obliged, the Turks and Malcontents could not but have made a great Advantage of such a Separation of the two Armies.  
In this Confusion of Thoughts, there was no Stone which the Duke left unturned to regain the K. of Poland, & those of his Council to the Approbation of his Design. Wherein at first he met with some Difficulties; but he managed his Business so Prudently, and alleged such convincing Reasons, that at length the King consented to concur with him in his Desires.  
Now in regard it was a Matter of the highest Importance imaginable not to lose time, because the Season was already far advanced, and for that besides; there was a necessity of taking the Advantage of the King of Poland's kind Inclinations, while he was in the Humour, the Duke of Lorraine caused his Forces to advance forthwith, and ordered them in the first place to possess themselves of three Posts, from whence they might batter the Castle. The Polish Army lodged itself on the other side, and both Armies raised their own Batteries; by which means, within two days after the Siege was laid, they pressed with so much Vigour, and so close upon the Enemies, that they were constrained to quit the City, and shut themselves up in the Castle; which Capitulated three days after, though the 
* Gran was Besieged the 22d of October 1683. and Surrendered upon Composition the 27th of the same Month, five days after, and fifteen or sixteen days after the taking of Barcam.  Garrison consisted of above Three Thousand Men, under the Command of two Bassa's.  
This Famous Expedition being thus at an end, and the Armies too much tired to think of any other considerable Action, the Duke of Lorraine repassed the Danaw, and both Armies set forward to take up their Winter Quarters.  
After the taking of Barcam, the Count d'Humanai, and some other Chieftains of the Malcontents, had been sent to the King of Poland by Count Teckeley, to desire him to Mediate their Peace with his Imperial Majesty, upon certain Propositions that were at first rejected. But the King of Poland, who passionately longed for an Accommodation with Teckeley, desired the Duke of Lorraine to call a Council to Consult upon the Interests of the Malcontents, before the Separation of the Armies. Which the Duke excused at first, alleging, That he had no Order from his Imperial Majesty to treat with Rebels. But the King of Poland's Importunities were such, that a Council was called, wherein the Vicechancellor of Poland, after a long Discourse of the Great Advantages which Peace procures to a Prince, set forth the Pretensions of the Malcontents, which he reduced to these Heads: 

I. The Preservation of the Privileges of the Kingdom, and especially of their Religion.  
II. The Restitution of Confiscated Estates.  
III. The Summoning of a Diet.  
iv To grant them Winter Quarters, and a Truce during the Negotiation.  
V To Declare Count Teckeley to be a Prince.  
VI To grant him those Counties which formerly he was put in hopes should be resigned to him.    
But the Duke of Lorraine returning answer, That it behoved the Male Contents to quit the Turks, and lay down their Arms before they could be heard; the Council proceeded no farther. And now it being necessary to think of the Preparations for the next year Campagne, the Duke left the Command of the Army to the Count de Rabata, and departed for Lints, where the Emperor than kept his Court, and arrived there the 3d of December.  
As for the King of Poland, he had designed to spend the Winter in the Quarters which he had made choice of; nevertheless he changed his Mind, and returned with his Army into his own Dominions; which was no small Trouble to the Emperor. But the Duke of Lorraine giving him great Hopes that he should be able to reduce Hungary without the Assistance of his Majesty of Poland, and those other Confederates that were already gone home, he put his Confidence in the Duke, who in the midst of the Divertisements of the Court, and the Caresses of the Queen of Poland his beloved Spouse, neglected no time, but took care for all things that might contribute to his being early in the Field the next Campagne; and enable him to strike new Terrors into the Armies of the Turks and Malcontents.  
The raising the Siege of Vienna, the taking of Barcam and Gran, the reducing of several of the Free Towns of Upper Hungary, of which the King of Poland had made himself Master in his March, and several other Victories which the Christians had won, so strongly alarumed the Grand Signior, that during the Winter, he made extraordinary Preparations, to endeavour the repairing of so many Losses which he had sustained. And in regard the ill Success of his Arms in Hungary was attributed unanimously to the ill Conduct of Cara-Mustapha (that was the Name of the Grand Visier) the first thing he did, was to Strangle that Minister, and to set up another in his room to Command the Armies. In short, the time being come to take the Field, Cara Ibrahim, who succeeded the former, having received the Batoon of Command, departed from Adrianople, June the 16th, 1684. and went to join the Ottoman Army.  
Now if this same New Visier made use of all his Abilities to defend himself the best he could, the Duke of Lorraine was no less indefatigable to put himself into a Condition to assail him, and make new Conquests. He was already in Hungary, where all his Forces were met at the General Rendezvous, at the same time that the Grand-Visier arrived there. He had also besieged and taken 
* This City was besieged the 15th of June 1684, & capituluted two days after.  Vicegrade.  
This City was formerly famous for being the Residence of the Kings of Hungary; and the reducing of it was of great importance; for that being a very strong Hold, built upon a Rock at the foot of the Danaw, whoever was Master of it, was also Master of the River, and hindered all Provisions going to the Turks. The New Visier therefore proud of the Eminent Dignity to which he was elevated, and unwilling to neglect any thing for the effectual supply of this Place, had no sooner joined the Ottoman Forces, but he caused a Body of the Army to march towards Buda, for the security of that Place. On the other side, the Duke of Lorraine, who had already repassed the Danaw, and had intelligence that the Bassa of of Buda was advanced at the Head of Fifteen thousand Turks, went himself to meet the Bassa, and force him to a Battle. And having met him near Weizen, he fought him, defeated him, took his Cannon with several Colours, a part of his Baggage, and a great number of Prisoners, and then made himself Master of the Place, which yielded at Discretion, after a vigorous Resistance of three or four hours. 
* Weizen or Vaccia was taken June 28. 1684, and Pest some few days after; These 2 Towns are seated upon the Danaw; the latter so near Buda, that it is commanded by it, as being within the reach of the Cannon of that Town.  Pest, which he afterwards attacked, ran the same fortune with Weizen, for the Duke began to throw in his Bombs so furiously at first, that the Place was constrained to open to him her Gates. But the Duke stayed not there. Some few days after he routed the Ottoman Army near Buda, where it was ranged in Battle Array, and then laid Siege to the City, which before the Invasion of the Turks, had been the Metropolitan of the Kingdom.  
By these ill Successes there was such a Terror spread among the Ottoman Forces, that though their Army was as strong as that of the Duke of Lorrain's, they durst not make any Detachement to oppose the Siege. At the beginning of which the Imperialists possessed themselves of the Suburbs, and some other Advantageous Posts, from whence they drove the Enemy. And after some days that the Siege had been laid, they had so terribly battered the Town, that there was a considerable Breach made in the Wall. And these prosperous Beginnings begat great Hopes of a Fortunate Issue. But the Grand-Visier, being wakened out of his Slumber, sent an Army of Twenty thousand Turks under the Command of a Serasquier, to Relieve the Place. Of this the Duke of Lorraine had Intelligence, and therefore fearing that if those Forces should advance too near, he should be forced to raise his Siege, he resolved to go and fight them. To which purpose, with a Detachement of Fifteen thousand Men, he fell upon the Enemy at such an Advantage, that no less than Four thousand were slain upon the Place, and a great part of the rest were either wounded or taken Prisoners, and those that escaped the hands of the Christians betook themselves to flight with so much dread and precipitation, that they left behind 'em all their Baggage, all their Ammunition, all their Cannon, and the Grand-Visiers Standard, as at the raising the Siege of Vienna.  
All this while, they that were left in the Siege played furiously with their Great Guns upon the City; and the Duke of Lorraine being returned to the Camp, after the defeat of the Serasquier, continued the Siege with great violence. On the other side, the Besieged for above two Months together, made such bold and vigorous Sallies every day, that the Imperial Army began to waste very much. However all their Losses were no such hindrance, but that they had gained a great deal of Ground, that they had advanced even to the Rampart of the Town, that they had sprung several Mines, which had wrought wonderful Effects, insomuch that the Breach which they had made was about thirty paces wide; and that the Duke was inclined to have ventured a general Assault; but falling sick at the same time, he was constrained to retire, and leave the Care of the Siege to the Count of Rabata, who was a Person of great Knowledge and Experience, and would by no means give his Advice to hazard any thing.  
During the Duke of Lorrain's Indisposition of Body, the Duke of Bavaria arrived at the Camp with a considerable Reinforcement, and no sooner had he visited the Works, and observed the Situation of the Place, but he sent a Summons to the Governor to surrender the Town, with a Promise of good Conditions. And there was some hopes that the Governor, finding himself so closely pressed upon, and without any hopes of Relief, while the Christian Army had received fresh Succours, would not have refused so fair an Offer. But he only answered the Duke of Bavaria with continual Sallies, which much diminished the Christian Army, though the Besieged in like manner sustained great Losses.  
Upon this the Duke of Lorraine, although he had not quite recovered his Health, returned to the Camp, impatient to be Master of Buda. But the face of Affairs was altered during his Sickness, for the Serasquier was again approached the Place with new Forces, and while the Besieged made continual Sallies on the one side, the Ottoman Army attacked the Christian Camp with numerous Detachements on the other, so that the Duke of Lorrain's Army was not a little distressed, as having to contend with Enemies before and behind at one time; besides, that by the favour of these Sallies which the Besieged made every day, they several times received considerable Succours. Nor could the Duke of Lorraine, do what he could, prevent the Enemy from putting in several times into the Town great quantities of Ammunition and Provisions. So that at length, after several Assaults, several Bloody Sallies, several Endeavours in vain, and the loss of above Ten thousand Christians that perished in this Siege, which lasted three months and a half, the Serasquier having received a Reinforcement of Ten thousand Tartars, and marching up directly to the Imperial Army, made such desperate Attacks, and they that were assailed defended themselves with so much disadvantage, that the Duke of Lorraine found it high time to think of retreating. The Relief put into the Place, the diminution of his Army, the bad condition of his Men for want of Forage and Victuals, the inconveniences of the Season, and the little misunderstandings which were crept in among some of the Generals, the flight of some part of the Hungarians, and the extreme hazard of a general Storm, at what time there would be a necessity of fight at the same moment with the Garrison, and against the Serasquier, who was not far distant from the Duke's Entrenchments; all these Considerations made the Duke determine to raise the Siege, and to suffer his Courage to give way to his Prudence and good Conduct 
* Buda was besieged the 14th of July 1684. & the Siege was raised the 1st of Novemb. of the same year. .  
Nevertheless it was not without a more than ordinary Violence upon himself, that he consented to this Retreat; However it was so Honourable, that it redounded greatly to his Fame. For notwithstanding that the Enemy's Army was so numerous, they never durst so much as fall upon his Rear; so strangely was the Serasquier terrified with the Advantages the Duke had gained over him during the Siege. Thus ended the Campagne, of which the successful Beginnings proposed a quite contrary Conclusion. The Serasquier marched off to take up his Winter-quarters, and the Duke his; after he had furnished Weizen and Vicegrad with strong Garrisons, and ordered the demolishing of Pest, as being impossible to be preserved.  
During the Winter, some little Excursions were made on both sides; some few Castles were taken and retaken, and the Imperial Army blocked up Newhausel, in order to begin the next Campagne with the Siege of that Place. However that did not prevent the Turks from putting in fresh Relief into it several times, nor from committing several Ravages upon the Country.  
The raising the Siege of Buda, the continual Incursions of the Turks in a Season when Armies are usually at rest, and the great Preparations which were making at Constantinople, made the Emperor to judge that the Duke of Lorrain's Army could not be strong enough to undertake any new Enterprise; and therefore He thought it necessary to have recourse to the Electors, and other States and Princes of the Empire, to prevent the danger of receiving a Check in his Affairs. And indeed as it was their Interest to bring down as low as it was possible the Common Enemy of Christendom. They engaged therefore against the next Spring to send an Army into Hungary of above Sixty thousand Men, while the Pope on the other side, promised to open his Treasuries, and contribute as far as he could toward the payment of the Armies that were to march against the Infidels.  
It would be impossible to relate the hardships which the Emperor's and the Duke of Bavaria's Soldiers suffered in their Winter-quarters. They wanted both Victuals and Forage, which the Armies had already devoured in a wasted Country. And that same little Nourishment which they could get, or the bad Sustenance which they were glad to make use of, begat so many Diseases and Distempers, that they were all in danger of perishing. However, as much lessened as the Imperial Army was, they were in a condition to march, so soon as the Spring approached, and to enterprise something till the Auxiliary Forces came up.  
The Emperor therefore resolved to begin the Campagne with the Siege of Novigrade, which is a little City, seated about a League from the Danaw, between Gran and Weizan, and has a Castle belonging to it, which is built upon an inaccessible Rock. His Imperial majesty's Design being by that means to deprive the Turks of their Communication between Buda and Newhausel; and after that, to lay Siege again to the first.  
Some days after this Resolution was taken, the Duke of Lorraine departed from Vienna, and arrived in the Army that lay encamped near Gran, consisting of about Five and twenty Thousand Men. This Prince, to whom the Emperor had given a full Commission to act according as Occasions presented, after he had well considered the Resolution taken to Besiege Novigrade first, and then Buda, found such great Difficulties in the Execution of this Design, that he almost dispaired of better Success than he had the Summer before. In short, besides that the Fortifications of Buda were in a much better condition than the Emperor imagined; besides, that the new Bassa, who Commanded in that Place, had utterly demolished the Houses that had been ruined during the Siege, to the end he might be in a better condition to defend himself, the Garrison consisted of above Ten thousand Men. There were also Ten thousand Turks that lay between Buda and Alba Regalis, and Twelve thousand more had passed the Bridge of Esseck to join Ten thousand Tartars. So that the Duke of Lorraine found he had to deal with an Army of no less than Threescore thousand Men, besides great Detachements which they could draw out of the Garrisons adjoining. All these Considerations made him out of conceit with the Siege; nevertheless he sent away the Count of Caprara with a Detachement of Three thousand Horse, to take a View of Novigrade. At what time, although that Garrison had received a reinforcement of Five hundred Janissaries, they quitted the City, and fling themselves into the Castle, upon the sight of that Detachement. However, because the Count had no Order for a Siege, he returned without attempting any thing. And upon the Report which Caprara made of the Condition of the Place, the Duke gave over the Design which he had to Attack it, and resolved to Besiege Newhausel: which was approved by the Emperor, to whom the Duke signified his Resolution by a Letter.  
The Imperial Army therefore invested Newhausel, upon the 7th of July 1685. and the next day the Duke of Bavaria's Forces, with those of the Dukes of Brunswick, Lunenburg, and other Princes of Germany, being arrived at the Camp, the Duke of Lorraine, attended by some Volunteers, and Principal Officers of the Army, went to View the Place, and laid his Design to Attack it, in the same manner as the Turks had attacked and taken it before, in the year 1663. Accordingly, the Design was put in Execution, and the Siege was prosecuted with so much Vigour, that though the Besieged made continual Sallies from the very first day they were invested, and made as Brave a Defence as any Men in the World could have done, nevertheless they despaired of being able to sustain the violent Efforts of the Christians.  
In the mean time, while the Christians Besieged Newhausel, the Turks surprised the lower Town of Vicegrade, which they first Plundered, and then set on Fire, after they had put the greatest part of the Inhabitants to the Sword, and taken the rest Prisoners. Which done they went to Besiege Gran, in hopes to make themselves Masters of that Place, or else to raise the Siege of Newhausel.  
To which the Duke of Lorraine was upon the point of giving a General Assault, when the News was brought him, that Gran was in extreme Distress, that the Tartars carried on their Trenches amain; and that the Serasquier, whose Army was above Sixty thousand Strong, had already given two Assaults.  
Upon this, the Duke, no less resolved to Succour Gran, than to fight the Serasquier, role from the Camp before Newhausel, with the Elector of Bavaria, and some other Generals, at the Head of Thirty thousand Men, leaving only Twenty thousand to make good the Siege, under the Command of the Count of Caprara. The same day the Army encamped at Comorra, and the next day having passed the Danaw over two Bridges, which were made in the Night they began to march in Battle array, and ●o continued their March till they came in view of the Enemy, who advanced forward to meet the Christian Army. For the Serasquier afraid of being beaten by the Duke, as he had been the Campagne before, no sooner understood that the Duke was advancing towards him with his Forces, but he raised the Siege of Gran, and drew up all his Forces together. So that the Duke found him ranged in Order of Battle, with an Army of above Sixty thousand Men in a very advantageous Post. For he had of each side, Mountains covered with Wood; before him a Marsh, that extended as far as the Danaw; upon the Banks of which, he had begun his Entrenchments, which he had carried on from the River to a rising Ground, where he had Planted his great Guns. The first days were only spent in Skirmishes; while the Turks extended their Camp to the same Distance from the Marsh, as that of the Christians lay, stretching out their Right Wing along the Danaw, and their Left upon the rising Grounds.  
Now in regard that upon the News which the Duke of Lorraine had received that the Enemy had raised the Siege of Gran, and that the Relief which he had sent to the Town was got in, he was not obliged to pass the Marsh that lay between him and the Ottoman Army, he thought it rather his Business to force the Serasquier to pass it himself, and to draw him on to begin the Fight, without being obliged to tyre his own Soldiers; but which way to do this, he could not devise. Thereupon a Council of War was called, and then it was resolved that the Duke should counterfeit a hasty Flight, to draw on the Serasquier to follow him. Thereupon the Baggage was immediately sent away before, toward the close of the Evening, and the Imperialists about two hours after decamped. No sooner was the Army upon their March, but they heard a most hideous noise of Turkish Exaltation, which made them conjecture that the Serasquier would be at their heels. In short, the Turkish General upon false Intelligence, that the Christian Army was not above Twenty thousand Men, had laboured might and main to fill up the Marsh, and had passed it, with a Design to give the Duke Battle, and then to relieve Newhausel.  
On the other side, the Duke of Lorraine, who had compassed his Design, prepared for Battle, and having caused his Army to face about, he marched it all Night in Order of Battle toward the Enemy: And by break of day there arose such a thick Fog, that it was impossible for the Serasquier to observe the Number of the Christians, nor the Order of their Army; which did not contribute a little to the Victory which the Duke of Lorraine gained; for he knew how to make his Advantage of it. So soon as the Mist cleared up, both Armies drew near one to another, with a slow pace at first: But at length the Turks coming down from the rising Grounds, which they possessed, flew upon the Right Wing of the Christian Army commanded by the Prince of Baden, with an incredible Fury; but that Wing stood : and immediately after the Left Wing commanded by the Elector of Bavaria, was Charged with no less Resolution: Which also with a superior courage repelled the Infidels, who then despairing to break into the Body, assayed to force their Flank: but that same Attempt deceiving their Expectations, as being secured by the River Danaw, they fell again upon Prince Lovis of Baden. Thereupon the Duke of Lorraine, who perceived what the violent Attempts of the Turks aimed at, ordered the Wing which he commanded to march with a slow pace, with Instructions to receive the first firing of the Enemy, without so much as discharging a Gun. The same Directions were also given by the Duke of Bavaria to the Left Wing, which he commanded. So that after the Turks had discharged their first Volleys, the Imperialists fired so thick upon them, that they were forced to give ground. Upon which the Duke of Lorraine, to take the Advantage of their Disorder, commanded his own Men to bear hard upon the Enemy, yet not so furiously as to break their Ranks, and at the same time ordered the Hungarians to follow the pursuit; who being better acquainted with the Turkish manner of Fight, rally themselves more easily. Upon that, the Turks who had betaken themselves to flight, so soon as they were out of reach of the Imperial Artillery, began to rally again, and turning Head against the Hungarians, put them into some disorder; and encouraged by this Advantage, they returned to make a second Charge, but were received with that Resolution by the Imperialists, keeping their Ground, that the greatest part of them that carried the Colours were slain at the Head of their Squadrons; which put them again into disorder, and obliged them to a second Flight.  
In this hurly-burly and Danger wherein the Turks beheld themselves, they threw themselves all on one side, and flew upon the Duke of Lorrain's Wing, with a Resolution to Flank it. But the Duke, perceiving their Design by their first Motions, rendered it altogether ineffectual, by redoubling the fire of the first Line, as he saw the Turks come on. At the same time also he gave Order to the Count de Dunewald, to march on that side, with the Squadrons and Batallions that were nearest the second Line. And all his Orders were so exactly and so successfully obeyed, that the Duke of Bavaria advancing at the same time with the Left Wing, there began a most terrible confusion among the Turks; who at last betook themselves to flight, with so much consternation, that they entangled themselves among the most difficult Passes of the Marsh. Immediately the Duke ordered the pursuit to be made by a Detachement of Hungarians and Croats, and some Squadrons of Dragoons and Horse; which so much increased the disorder of the Turks, that they lost above Two thousand Men before they could repass the Marsh. The greatest part of the Janissaries who were engaged upon a rising Ground, being forsaken by their Horse, were all cut to pieces. Nevertheless, the Turks endeavoured to rally. But the Duke of Lorraine having passed the Marsh with his Army, by the same Passes through which the the Turks had Escaped, as having made them passable themselves; this put the Enemy into such a terrible consternation, that they abandoned their Camp, and sought their Safety in the nimbleness of their Heels. And in this disorder, impossible to be described, it was, that the Janissaries made no scruple to cut the spahis Throats, for the sake of their Horses; so that it may well be said, that the Serasquier lost more Men, through the Fright and Confusion that was among them, then in the Fight; where not above Three thousand were slain upon the Place, with the loss of only Three hundred on the Duke's side. In the Camp were found Four and twenty Pieces of Cannon, some Mortars, above a thousand Bombs, a great Quantity of Ammunition and Provisions, and a good number of Colours.  
While the Duke of Lorraine was thus employed at the Battle of Gran, the Count of Caprara had so far advanced the Siege of Newhausel, that seeing the Besieged made no show of any inclination to Surrender, he resolved upon a general Storm. To this purpose, Three thousand Men were at first commanded to attack the two Bastions, where they had made considerable Breaches. This Party being encouraged by the Example of Count Schaffenburgh, the Baron d'Assi, and Colonel Kalets, who commanded the two Attacks, and were the first at the Breach, in a moment cut to pieces all the Turks that made any defence, so that the rest being terrified as well by the Slaughter, as by the extraordinary firing of above seventy great Guns, and twenty Mortar-pieces, hung out white Colours, and beat a Parley. But than it was too late; no Capitulation would be accepted; so that after the Town was carried by 
* Newhausel was invested July 7. 1685, the 11th it was formally besieged, & the 19th of Aug. following it was taken by Assault.  Force, they put all to the Sword.  
As for the Serasquier, after his being defeated, he retired under Buda, where he caused some of his Officers to be Strangled, under pretence, that they had not done their Duty in the Fight. But the Bassa of that Place, having let fly several Cannon at his Men, and withal sending him Word, That the Grand-Signior sent him to fight the Christian Armies, and not to run away. That bitter Reproach touched him so nearly to the quick, that he presently roused himself up, and set forward with his shattered Troops to find out the Imperial Army; but that was only a flourish that came to nothing; for quite contrary to this Bravado, having sent some days after a Chiaus to the Duke of Lorraine, with the Ransom of an Aga that was taken in the Battle, he also wrote a Letter at the same time, wherein, after he had made some Propositions of Peace in the Grand-Signior's Name, he desired him to agree to a Cessation of Arms, till he could have an Answer from his Imperial Majesty. 'Tis true, the Serasquier's Aim, after he had obtained a Truce, was to have spun out the Negotiation in length, and so to have managed the Affair, that an Ambassador should have been sent to the Port; believing that in all that time, the Grand-Signior having the opportunity of raising new Forces, he might be in a Condition by that delay to recover a Strength sufficient to chase the Emperor out of Hungary.  
But the Duke laughed at his Propositions; and being retired to Weizen, where he lay encamped with his Army to observe the Serasquier's Motions, returned to Newhausel. After this every body thought they would have been marching to their Winter-quarters; but the Duke of Lorraine, before he would think of leaving his Army, took care for repairing the Fortifications of Newhausel, and to block up the City of Agria.  
They who understand the Story of the Serasquier, well knew that he had Signalised himself in Poland, in several Campagnes; and we saw that it was he who raised the Siege of Buda; but notwithstanding all his Bravery and Stoutness, the Grand-Signior condemned him to Death. Not that it was believed at Constantinople, that the Serasquier was guilty, or that all Men were not convinced that he had done his Duty, but it was enough to be thought unworthy to Live, that he had been unfortunate in two Campagnes. For the Turks are so superstitious, as to believe, that the Misfortunes of particular Men, may be communicative to all the Empire; and therefore they think it a piece of Justice to Sacrifice them to the Public Good.  
However, upon the Debate of Electing a new Serasquier, the Grand-Signior was at a great loss, not knowing upon whom to fix his Eyes, that was capable to oppose the Duke of Lorraine, whose Name alone was enough to terrify the most undaunted of the Ottomans. But the Grand-Visier having nominated Solyman. Bassa, who commanded at that time in Poland, the Grand-Signior pitched upon him, and immediately ordered him to be sent for. Solyman was no sooner arrived at Court, but the Sultan told him, that he had made choice of him to command his Armies in Hungary, and that he could think of none so Worthy as himself for that Employment. And this would have been looked upon as an extraordinary Advancement in a Nation less Barbarous than that of the Turks. But considering the Condition of their Affairs, it was no more than the Sentence of his Death at the end of the Campagne. But notwithstanding the Bassa's inward Sorrow for his new Preferment, he dissembled his Vexation, to be Revenged of the Grand-Visier, who had Sacrificed him to the Necessities of the Time. In short, having prostrated himself at the Feet of the Sultan, some days after, he besought his Highness to dispense with his Non-Acceptance of the Employment which he had conferred upon him. He told him, that the Ottoman Forces were all in a very great Terror; that the General of the Christians fought with so much extraordinary Fortune, that he needed no more than appear, to vanquish and put an Army to flight; that his Victories had rendered him undaunted; and that foreseeing that his good Fortune would not so soon forsake him, and that the Campagne could not be ended without the loss of his Head, he therefore besought his Highness rather to put him to death, than send him into Hungary, where the Affairs of War were in so bad a condition, as not to be recovered, but after greater Losses than had been already sustained. To this Solyman, at the same Instant, added, That the ill Successes of the last Campagne proceeded from the Grand-Visiers fault, Who had failed in several Things, which the Bassa enumerated at the same time. Nevertheless he offered to accept of the Trust which his Highness had Honoured him withal, if his Highness would appear in Person at the Head of his Armies in Hungary, as his Predecessors had always done, and not leave them to the Disposal of the Grand-Visier. Which Discourse so feelingly struck the Sultan, and wrought so effectually in his Mind, that he discharged the Grand-Visier from his High Dignity, put Solyman in his Room, and resolved to take the Field in Person.  
While these things were thus transacted at Constantinople, great preparations were making at Vienna against the Spring. And in regard it was mainly designed to follow the Blow, and take advantage of the Consternation with which the Christian Victories had stupefied the Ottoman Forces, several Councils of War were held, wherein it was debated, whether they should besiege Agria then blocked up, and Alba-Regalis, at the same time; but nothing was determined. Till at length the Duke of Lorraine, who persuaded the Siege of Buda, being arrived the 20th of May with the Elector of Bavaria at Newstadt, where the Emperor then resided, it was fully concluded, that the Campagne should begin with the Siege of that Place. But in regard the success of the Conquest appeared very doubtful, there were many long Debates about the putting this Enterprise in Execution. The Duke had granted at first, that the Siege could not be made without a great deal of trouble, in regard the Fortifications of the Place had been repaired, and that several Bulworks had been added to strengthen the Outworks all along the Danaw to the Mountain, and that the Moat was made much deeper and wider on the other side of the City. He farther added, that he knew well, that the Turks had Countermined those parts where he had prepared Mines, when he besieged the Town in the year 1684; That they had contrived false Sally Ports underneath; that they had unpaved the Streets, untiled the Houses, and covered them with Earth, to prevent the Effects of the Bombs and Carcases; that the Garrison consisted of Ten thousand chosen spahis and Janissaries; and that the Bassa Abdi, who commanded in the Place, was a Person perfect in the Mystery of War, a Resolute Renegado, who had a long time been an Officer in the Christian Armies, and that he had under him six Aga's, who were all Men of great Experience. In a word, the Duke of Lorraine omitted nothing to set forth the Difficulties which he had to surmount in undertaking the Siege of Buda. But at length, having brought the Emperor, the Duke of Bavaria, and the rest of the Generals that were present in Council, to be of his Opinion, that they had never seen so brave an Army as that which they had ready to take the Field, and that the Turks were never weaker, nor in a more daunted Condition; and shown them where he would correct the Errors committed in the last Siege, and alleged all the Reasons that he could, that it was not impossible to carry the Place, the Siege was at length resolved upon, and two Armies were ordered to march; the one, that was most numerous, to be commanded by the Duke of Lorraine, and the other by the Elector of Bavaria.  
So soon as this Resolution was taken, there was no time lost in making all Preparations that might contribute to the good Success of the Enterprise. The Plains of Barcam were appointed for the General Rendezvous upon the 30th of the same Month, and both Armies set forward accordingly. But in regard the Brandenburgers, and Regiments of Suabia, could not March far in a day, because they had taken the Road of Silesia, and the narrow Passes of Jablunka, it was impossible for them to meet at the time prefixed. And besides, a slight Fit of an Ague, having detained the Duke of Lorraine at Edemburgh, therefore the General Muster was deferred till the 8th of June. Never was Enterprise desired with so much Ardour; nor ever did men prepare themselves for an Expedition with more Joy or greater Courage. Volunteers came thronging in from all Parts, to be present at that famous Siege, their Number being reckoned to be above Six thousand. And all the Troops and Regiments in general, gave such Testimonies of their Eagerness to Signalise their Valour, that the Duke of Lorraine could not forbear saying aloud and openly, That he was assured of the Conquest.  
The 18th of June, the Armies arriving before Buda, the Town was invested: and the same day they laboured in raising the Lines of Circumvallation. The next, the City was more closely surrounded on all sides where it was accessible. The 22d, after they had begun to open the Trenches, by the Overture of three large Places of Arms, much nearer the Town than before, they resolved upon three Attacques, the first commanded by the Duke of Lorraine, the second by the Elector of Bavaria, and the third by the Brandenburghers; to which some Imperial Regiments, and some other Auxiliary Troops were to be joined. I shall not stay to relate the Circumstances of the Siege. All the World knows with what Vigour it was carried on, from the first to the last day, and with what an undaunted Courage the Christians fought.  
However the Bassa of Buda was nothing dismayed, notwithstanding the vigorous Attacks of the Christians, and the bad Entertainment which his Soldiers received every time they Sallied forth, which they frequently did. For as he was resolved to defend himself bravely, so he Published an Order of the Grand Signors, by which all were Condemned to Death that did but speak of Surrendering; and some of the Janissaries he also put to Death, for only speaking too favourably of the Strength of the Christian Army. He put forth all the Country People and unprofitable Mouths out of the Town, that they might consume the Provisions that were laid in for those who were to sustain the Siege. And as one that was resolved never to Capitulate to whatever Extremity soever he were reduced, he sent out of the City whatever he had of Value, with a Design to send it to Belgrade, tho' it fell into the Enemy's hands by the way.  
But the loss of that, how considerable soever it were, did nothing abate the Bassa's Courage: and though the Besiegers had advanced their Trenches, and planted their Batteries; though they had Bombed and Battered the Town after a most terrible manner, and that he had lost a great Number of his Soldiers in several Sallies, and Endeavours to repel the Christians, yet he failed not all along to make a most Incredible Resistance. In short, about a Month after the Place was Besieged, the Duke of Lorraine having resolved upon a General Assault, if a Mine which was ordered to be sprung had taken Effect; and thinking it convenient first to Summon the Besieged before he was forced to that Extremity; the Bassa returned this Letter.  
Grand Visier of the Christians,  
YOU are very Presumptuous to come a second time to Besiege Buda, which has cost Christendom already so many Men, and so much Money. 'Tis very true, this Siege has surprised us, because neither You nor We did ever expect it. But by the Assistance of God, and our Prophet Mahomet, You have been ' twice shamefully repulsed, and You shall not need to Assail us so many times as You imagine. We shall hope the same Fate will befall You, as You have hitherto experienced. As for what remains, if Your Emperor have Commanded You to Assault us, we have Orders from Ours to Defend ourselves.  
ABDI BASSA Visier of Buda.  
This Answer so Proud and Haughty, constrained the Duke of Lorraine to Play with all his Cannon from the three Attacks, and to Bomb the Place, with greater Fury, if it may be so said, than before. After which he caused the Mine to be sprung, which he had brought to Perfection before he Summoned the Bassa: but the Mine not producing that Effect which was expected, but rather the contrary; as having overthrown the foremost Posts of the Imperial Trenches, there was a Necessity of deferring the Assault till another time. Which was done accordingly three or four days after, upon the 27th of July, about six of the Clock in the Evening. At what time there was most desperate firing on both sides. If the Cannon, and Bombs, the Carcases, the Granado's, and small shot of the Besiegers caused on the one side the most Prodigious Noises of Havoc and Destruction, sufficient to astonish the most undaunted; on the other side, the continual Peals of Cannon and Stone Mortar-Pieces from the Besieged, accompanied with Showers of Arrows, Darts, Bombs and other Instruments of Death, which they rolled from the top of the Breaches, where they stood with their Bodies exposed, without any shelter, to all Varieties of Death, gave the Christians to understand that they had to do with Men fully determined to sell their Lives at a dear rate.  
The Imperialists were they that advanced the farthest, and lodged themselves where the Besieged were entrenched: but they had much ado to preserve the Posts which they had won, by reason of the Mines which the Enemy continually Sprung; so that you might see two or three Hundred Men blown up into the Air at a time. And the Resistance which the Besieged made was so great, that the Imperialists that came on to the Assault were repulsed no less than three times with considerable loss. Which the Duke of Lorraine perceiving from the place where he gave his Orders, advanced himself to the foot of the Breach, with fresh Succours to relieve the rest. And his Presence animated the Soldiers in such a manner, that seeing their General exposing his Person like the meanest of them, to the most apparent Dangers, and a● hand to give a Testimony of their Actions, they forced the Infidels out of their Lodgments, and gained a Roundel, upon which depended in a manner the taking of the Town.  
Nor had the Elector of Bavaria and the Troops of Brandenburg less success in the Assaults which they made, than the Duke of Lorraine on his side. This Assault, which was the second that was given, lasted about three hours; at what time Night coming on, would not permit them to advance any farther. The Duke himself was also wounded the last time in the Leg with a Stone, and his Assistant Camp-Master-General was killed close by him. And now all things were ready prepared to carry the Place by Storm. But the Duke of Lorraine, deeming it convenient for the Service of the Emperor, to avoid that Extremity, sent a second time to Summon the Bassa to surrender. And then the Bassa, who began already to fear the worst, was grown somewhat more humble in his Language then formerly. Thereupon he wrote two Letters, one directed to the Duke of Lorraine, the other to the Elector of Bavaria. Wherein, after he had represented the Importance of the Preservation of Buda to the Ottomans, as being both the Key of Constantinople and Jerusalem, so that he could not resolve to surrender it into the Hands of the Christians, he proposed to the two Generals the choice of any other City in Hungary, which he would deliver into their Possession, provided they would at the same time raise the Siege, and make a general Peace. But that Proposal being rejected, they prepared for a third general Assault, which was accordingly given three days after; at what time the Imperialists advanced their Lodgments to the Foot of the third Wall, which environed the City, though not without the loss of a great many Men.  
But while the Town was thus streighten'd, and the Besieged reduced to the last Extremity, the Ottoman Army came boldly on, with a purpose either to put Relief into the Town, or force the Christians in their Lines. And it was believed that Mahomet iv would have appeared at the Head of that Army. But Solyman whom he had wholly engaged, by conferring upon him the Charge of Grand Visier, which was That he gaped after, diverted him from the Expedition, by laying before him, that he could not march, without a numerous Train of useless Persons; and by consequence a great Number of his Forces that were to be otherwise employed, would be taken off from all other Service, but that of Guarding his Person. So that his Highness submitting to those and some other Reasons which he alleged, retired to Constantinople; and the Grand Visier took upon him the Command of the Army, with a new Serasquier, whom he sent before with Twenty thousand Men; and followed him with Thirty thousand more, and Forty Pieces of Cannon, expecting some other Recruits to join him. So that the Ottoman Army, upon the Conjunction of the Tartars, which happened in a short time after, was about a Hundred thousand Men.  
With this Army the Grand Visier presented himself several times in view of the Enemy's Camp, sent several of his Detachements of the choicest of his Men, and by surprise put in some small Succours into the Town. But in regard it was not the Bassa's design to come to a Battle, he only fought in Parties for several Months; insomuch that his Army, as numerous as it was at the beginning, being much weakened and discouraged, and by degrees brought to so sad a Condition, as not to be able to make any attempt upon the Lines of the Christians, who on the other side were greatly encouraged by the continual Advantages which they daily won over the Detachements which the Grand Visier exposed to their Victorious Swords; the Duke of Lorraine resolved to try the Issue of a 4th Assault, for the Mastery of the Town. 'Tis true, the Advice of some of the Generals was to give the Grand Visier Battle, for fear least while they were busied in the Assault, the Turks should endeavour to force their Lines, and they be in danger of being themselves Besieged. But the Duke of Lorraine making it evident by several Reasons, that there was nothing to be feared on that side; That besides, there was a kind of Confidence in the Christians, which did in a manner assure them of Victory; and that moreover, the hope of Pillage would make them Fight with more vigour against the Town than against the Enemy in the Field, where there was nothing to be got but Blows; his Advice was immediately followed, and all things prepared ready for the Onset.  
Immediately Thirty thousand Horse and Foot were drawn out of the Lines, and put in Order of Battle in a Plain opposite to the Front of the Ground which the Enemies possessed. The Duke of Lorrain's Design being to amuse the Enemy, by making as if he intended to Attack them, and by that means to put them out of hopes of making any Advantage of the Time spent in the Assault, or of endeavouring to force the Christians Lines; and it fell out as was intended: For the Visier, whether he were secure of any Success in the Assault, or whether he were afraid to fight the Christian Forces, never budged out of his Camp.  
The next day therefore the Besiegers gave the Onset, after the Duke of Lorraine, the Elector of Bavaria, and General Schoning, who commanded the Brandenburgers in their several Attacks, had given all such Orders as they thought Necessary. Never was any Assault pursued with more Vigour and undaunted Courage, and never did Garrison better defend itself than that of Buda at that time. Several times the Imperialists were constrained to recoil, but, at length after many bloody Struggle on both sides, the Besieged having lost their Courage through the Death of the Governor, who was slain upon the Breach, the Infidels were repulsed and forced out of their Entrenchments on that side next the Duke of Lorrain's Attack. At the same time also the Brandenburgers entered the City, and piercing forward into the Streets, put all to the Sword. One of the Bassa's who defended the Place next the Duke of Bavaria's Attack with an incredible Courage, was constrained to give Ground, and seeing all lost next the Attacks of Lorraine and Brandenburg, retired into a Roundel, between the Castle and the City, where he yielded at Discretion, with all that were with him. Thus was Buda taken by Storm in every of the three Places where the Assault was made; only those that were in the Duke of Lorrain's Attack were the first that entered. This Conquest was the more Glorious in regard it was made in view of the whole Ottoman Army, who without daring to make any Attempt to relieve it, suffered the taking by Storm of so important a Place as that was, and of which the Infidels had been in Possession near a Hundred and fifty years. There was found in the Place between Three and Four hundred Pieces of Cannon, Sixty Mortar-Pieces, and an Incredible Number of Bullets, Granades, Carcases, Bombs, and other Warlike Engines; besides about Two thousand Prisoners taken. For the Turks that were in Buda fought like Men in despair, so that the greatest part were destroyed before the City was won. And for the Christian Generals, they signalised themselves in this Siege by so many Actions of Courage and Prudence, that the Enemies of the Duke of Lorraine have been constrained to acknowledge, that he performed at that time all that could be expected from a Great and Experienced Captain.  
I tremble to relate the Actions of the Soldiers after the taking of the Town. During the first Agitations of their Fury, they committed unheard of Cruelties. And though the Generals used all their Endeavours to prevent them from defiling their Victory with Acts of bloody Inhumanity, yet they put all to the Sword, without distinction of Age or Sex: nothing at all moved with the Cries and Tears of an infinite Number of Miserable People, who begged their Lives upon their Knees. And in hopes of finding Gold or some small Jewels they rumaged the very Bowels of those who they suspected to have swallowed them. And some there were so inhumanely Brutish, that meeting Women with Children of two or three Months old, they cut open their Bellies, and crammed the Innocent Babes into their Wombs. Such are the Calamities that attend the Sacking of Cities taken by Force: which therefore the Christian Generals would have avoided, had not the Obstinacy of the Governor been such, as to hold out to the last Extremity.  
But to return to the Ottoman Army, which lay not above a League from the Christian Lines, in regard they did not imagine that the Town was carried in that manner as it was, they no sooner received the News that the Christians had Possession of the Place, but they displayed a thousand ridiculous Marks of their Despair, and in the midst of those Fears wherein they were, lest the Christians should force their Camp, they retreated in the Night.  
It is said that the Duke of Lorrain's Joy for the taking of Buda, wrought so extremely in him, that he never thought of pursuing the Enemy, whose Forces he had entirely defeated in that Consternation wherein they then were; and that this was an Error which neither Monsieur Turenne, nor the Prince of Conde would have committed. But if we overlook the Lives of the greatest Captains, we shall find perhaps, that they did not always make the best of those Advantages which they might have drawn from their Victories. I have already shown you one Example in the Person of the King of Poland, after the raising the Siege of Vienna: so far it is from truth, that Hero's are always infallible. Therefore as it is not my Business to make a Panegyric upon the Duke of Lorraine, I must acknowledge, that he forgot himself at this time, and knew not how to set Limits to his Joy. But it is certain, that they who have upbraided him for this Slip, would have been no less discontented, had he not performed it; and would not have failed of crying out, had he been repulsed by the Turks, That two Victories were not to be won in one day; that it had been a rash Attempt; and that those other Great Men whom they favoured more than him, would have been contented to have won the Town, without hazarding an Overthrow, after so fortunate a Success.  
Some time before the taking of Buda, the Precedent Canon, whom the Duke of Lorraine had sent to Paris, returned to the Camp. This Minister had Orders to demand the Restitution of the Dutchies of Lorraine and Barr; or to manage some Accommodation, upon Conditions less severe than those which the King of France, exacted by the Peace of Nimeguen. But he returned without effecting any thing.  
Therefore to go on with the Series of the History, the Emperor was no sooner informed of the happy Success of the Christian Arms, but adjudging rightly of the Consternation that had seized the Grand Visier, and all the Ottoman Forces, he was desirous that the Duke of Lorraine should go and Attack the Bridge of Esseck; and the Fort which lies beyond the River. 
* This Bridge which perhaps is the Biggest that is in the whole World, is in length 8565 Germane Paces, and 17 broad. It is built part over the Danaw, part over the River Fens, and part over a vast Marsh: it was built by Solyman the Magnificent, in the year 1521. after which, a great part of it was Burnt by the Turks and Christians.  The Duke having received the Emperor's Command, laid before him the great difficulty of performing his Orders without the Ruin of his Army; for that he had a vast deal of Ground to cross, where there was neither Victuals nor Forage; but all these Remonstrances signified nothing. So that after the Army had refreshed themselves for two or three days, he Embarked Ten thousand Foot, together with Twelve Pieces of Cannon, Twenty Mortars, and great Store of Ammunition and Provision, to fall down toward the Bridge of Esseck, where the Forces of Croatia had Orders also to meet him. And the next day the Duke of Lorraine and the Elector of Bavaria, followed by Land with Four & twenty Thousand Horse, 6000 Hungarians, Twelve thousand Foot, & Three thousand Heydukes. The Army suffered extremely in their March; and upon the Road they received Advice that the Turks had blown up the Fortifications of Harwan, not finding them in a Condition for Defence; that their Ammunition and Provisions were Transported to Agria, and that the Grand Visier was advantageously posted on this side the Bridge of Esseck, upon the little River Saubits, having a Marsh behind him, and that his design was to lie in that Post, and observe the Motions of the Imperialists. At length the Army being arrived near Tolna, from whence the Enemy lay not above three Leagues; the Duke of Lorraine ordered a Bridge to be laid over the River Saubits, that he might engage the Grand Visier to fight if it were possible. But not being able to subsist in that Post for want of Forage, he thought it not convenient to cross the River; understanding besides, that the Turks were retreated on this side the Drove, near to Darda, where they had a very Strong Castle built, on purpose to secure the Bridge of Esseck.  
Therefore the Duke of Lorraine, taking another course, divided his Army into two Bodies, of which one was commanded by Prince Lovis of Baden, with Orders to join the Croatian Troops, under the Command of Count Scherffenberg, and so to Attack Five Churches, which Town was taken, and afterwards Darda and Capuswar; the latter upon Articles; the two first Surrendered at Discretion.  
During this Expedition of Prince Lewis, the Duke of Lorraine crossed the Drove at Tolna, over a Bridge of Boats, and returned to Pest with his Army. From whence he sent a Detachment of several Regiments, that marched slowly toward Upper Hungary, and the Teysse, where Count Caraffa, and General Heusler were to take the Command of them, and attack Segedin. Which place Surrendered after Count Veterani had twice beaten▪ the Infidels that attempted to relieve it.  
The taking of Buda; the Conquests of the Venetians in Dalmatia, and in the Morea, which had been no less considerable than those of the Imperialists in Hungary; and certain Jealousies that the King of Poland had a design to declare War against the Port, occasioned such hot Alarms at Constantinople, that the People began te murmur against the Grand Signior. There were the Imans, which are the Preachers in the Mosques, who upbraided him, that instead of being at the Head of his Armies, after the Example of his Predecessors, he kept himself shut up in his Seraglio, and never stirred out but to go a Hunting; and generally all Men complained of his being unsensible of the common Good. But these Complaints were little regarded by the Sultan. Nevertheless, reflecting upon the Consequences, as such that might prove unlucky to him, he degraded the Mufti, accusing him to have been the Cause of all the Misfortunes that had befallen the Ottoman Empire, out of his Complaisance, at the Request of the Grand Visier, Cara Mustafa, to Sign the Resolution taken to begin the War, before he had Remonstrated the ill Consequences of it, as it was his Duty to have done. He was afterward Banished, and his Dignity conferred upon another. After which, the Sultan made great Reformations in the Seraglio; he retrenched himself the vast Expenses of his Hunting, and the Retinue that belonged to it: He assembled divers Extraordinary Councils, to find out a way how he might recruit the Army in Hungary, and by his great Preparations, prevent the Misfortunes that threatened the Empire. In a Word, he omitted nothing that might conduce to his own Defence, and to repel the Enemy. But all these Precautions could not hinder the People from continuing their Murmurs; which increased to that Degree, that they cried out aloud in the midst of the Public Streets, That the Enemy was always Victorious, and that the General of the Christians was Born to be the Scourge of the Musselmen, so long as the Government and the Places of highest Trust, and Honour were in the Hands of such Effeminate Persons.  
But if the Grand Signior were under such Disturbances at Constantinople, the Grand Visier was no less turmoild in his Thoughts at Belgrade, whither he had retired himself. Deeply apprehensive therefore of the loss of his Head, he got a Writing Signed by all the Officers of his Army, which he sent to the Port, in Justification of himself to the Sultan, that nothing had been done during the Campagne, but by their Advice, and according to the Resolutions that had been taken in the Councils of War. To this Testimonial he added, That the Affairs of Hungary were in such a desperate Condition when the Ottoman Forces arrived there; besides, that they arrived too late, that it seemed as if they had been only sent to be witnesses of the loss of Buda. Lastly he promised the Grand Signior, That if he would vouchsafe to continue the Trust of his Forces in his Hands, and give orders for their necessary Supplies, he would so order his Affairs, as to recover in one Campagne, perhaps, what all the other Viziers had lost, ever since the raising the Siege of Vienna. 'Tis true, he had caused a Report to be spread abroad, that he was going for Constantinople, and that he had already sent away his Equipage before, but that was the thing which was farthest from his Thoughts. On the other side he made it his whole Study to avoid a Journey, which he could not choose but look upon as that which would prove mortal to him. And indeed, he knew so well how to persuade the Sultan, that his Presence was absolutely necessary upon the Frontiers; that he obtained a Letter from his Highness, wherein after he had graciously given him to understand, that it was his real Opinion, that the unfortunate Success of the last Campagne did not proceed from any Suspicion of his Fidelity or Conduct, but that he attributed the loss of so many strong Holds to the Pleasure of God, on purpose to punish the Ottoman Empire; he ordered him to stay in Hungary, and go on with the Fortifications of Belgrade and Esseck, and diligently to attend the Motions of the Imperialists till he could send him fresh Recruits, that might enable him to undertake some considerable Enterprise the next Spring, before the Christians could be in the Field. The Visier, who by this had got what he aimed at, left no Stone unturned to put himself into a Condition to repel the Christians, and to perform some considerable Undertaking before the Imperialists were ready for him. It lay so much upon him that the Face of Affairs should change that there was nothing which he omitted during the Winter to gain Fortune on his side at the beginning of the Spring. He used all the Endeavours imaginable to engage the Muscovites and the Prince of Transilvania to continue the Peace between them and his Highness. He sent an Aga to the King of Poland, who being got as far as the Black Sea, seemed to threaten the Turks, that he intended to open a passage to Constantinople. He made several Propositions of Peace to the Court at Vienna, on purpose to lull the Emperor a sleep. But finding that all his Negotiations and Stratagems could not prevent the States of Transilvania from concluding a Peace with the Emperor, nor hinder the League which the Polanders and Muscovites had made together against the Turks; and lastly, perceiving that there were no preparations at Vienna for the beginning of the Spring, he laboured with so much diligence to have his Forces ready, that his Army had taken the Field before the Duke of Lorrain's could be in a Condition to march. But all his Industry availed him nothing; for still the Parties which he sent abroad were continually beaten. And we may safely say, that unless it were the Castle of Mohans which he surprised, and some Villages which he plundered and burnt, he got no other Advantage over the Imperialists.  
As for the Christian Army it was not so numerous as it had been the preceding Years, in regard a great part of the Men were Destroyed and Dead, and for that the Forces of Saxony, Brandenburg, and Swedeland, were returned home. But in regard that Army, as much lessened as it was, had the Superiority of being Victorious, the Duke of Lorraine was assured of their Fight with Confidence; that the Grand Visier would be beaten notwithstanding all his Precautions, and though his Men were so fresh and lusty. And therefore full of hopes he departed from Vienna, where he had been to confer with the Emperor, and arrived at Buda the Fourth of June. Where after he had given Orders for the finishing of certain new Works which were already begun, he marched toward the Drove with one part of his Army, and so to the Bridge of Esseck, whither the Count de Scherffenbergh was to follow him with Nine Regiments. At the same instant that he arrived he possessed himself of the Fort near the Bridge, where he raised some new Works, and then burned all the Bridges that were upon the Moor, and continuing his march up the Drove, he arrived at Siclos the First of July, after several Skirmishes, and the loss of some Men. The next day the Infantry got within half a League of a Fort, which the Imperialists possessed upon the Drove; but it was impossible for them to advance any farther, in regard the Waters were out to that degree, that the Bridges were all Drowned, and the Fort surrounded with such an Innundation, that the Garrison was forced to lie upon the Parapets. Which was no small trouble to the Duke, who thought to have passed his Army over in that place. In this perplexity therefore, to see the fair season waste, before he could do any considerable Action, he laid a design to Besiege Sigeth; but the continual Rains, and the Innundation of the Rivers, having rendered the Moras' which encompasses that Place inaccessible, he was forced to alter his Resolution. Thereupon he determined again to pass the Drove, as having no other course to follow; and so resolved, notwithstanding the many difficulties which he met with, he crossed the River within a few days after, being followed by the Duke of Bavaria. As for the River Walpo, not so difficult to be crossed, both Armies past it the 16th of the same Month. Which done, there being a small Fort upon the same River, of the same Name, the Duke, designed to have reduced it, believing he should meet with little or no Resistance. But the Garrison consisting of Four or Five Hundred Turks, fired so terribly upon the Imperialists, that he not deeming it worth his while to lose time in Besieging it, continued his march towards Esseck. And after two or three days march, pestered with continual Skirmishes, after he had made his way through a thick Wood, by cutting down the Trees on both sides, the two Armies came to Face the Enemy. But the Christian Forces were far inferior to those of the Grand Visier, who was above Fourscore Thousand strong, whereas the Imperialists were not above Five and Fifty Thousand. Nevertheless, whether it were, that the Duke was ignore of the full strength of the Enemy, or that he relied upon the Bravery of his own, and the Duke of Bavaria's Men, he was no sooner entrenched upon the Ground where both Armies lay encamped, but he advanced toward the first Line of the Turks Entrenchments, which was Twelve Hundred Paces in Front, fortified with a double Ditch extremely wide, and a Pikes length in Depth, with two rows of rampired Pallisadoes, and a Battery of Fifty great Guns. This precipitate Action cost the Lives of above Eight Hundred Christians, among whom were some Officers of Note. For besides, that the Turks upon the approach of the Christians, sent forth a numerous Body, that cut in pieces the foremost of those that advanced, they discharged in less than Three Hours above Four Thousand Cannon Shot. However, after this loss, the Duke of Lorraine having drawn up his Men in Order of Battle, about half a League from the Turks Camp, did all that he could to provoke them to Fight, though all to no purpose. For he saw by their Countenances they had no mind to leave their Entrenchments to hazard a Battle; as deeming it more proper to play their Artillery, and ply him with continual Detachements. So that the Duke, perceiving that the Turks, who had had a long time to Post themselves the most advantageously they could desire, and had levelled all the rising Grounds, and cut down all the Woods that could shelter the Christian Army, by that means every way exposed to the Enemies great and small Shot; thought it not convenient to Attack them in their Post; where it was impossible to get any advantage over them, as he had found by Experience. So that after Four and twenty Hours facing the Enemy, within the reach of the Cannon of their Camp, and that of the Fortress of Esseck, it was resolved at a Council of War, not to expose the Army to any farther Inconvenience, but to wait a more favourable opportunity to Fight the Enemy, and immediately to decamp. However, the Duke of Lorraine made his Retreat in view of the Grand Visier, who durst not budge out of his Camp to disturb him. The same day the Imperial Army arrived at Walpo, and two days after crossing the River; the day following encamped within a League of Mohats; from whence he sent a Detachement of Five Regiments to reinforce the Blockade of Agria. The Duke of Lorraine was thought too adventurous to pass the Drove, and expose the Army without any necessity, to so many Hardships; and that it was too dangerous a Hazard. But these were Reflections after the thing was done, and grounded only upon the ill Success of the Enterprise. For the design of the Duke was to have drawn the Grand Visier to a Battle; and if he had the ill luck not to succeed, and be obliged to a Retreat, all that can be concluded from thence is, That no Man is always Fortunate. However it were, we must acknowledge, that no Man could have Retreated with more Honour and Prudence than he did. And I would fain know, whether it be not an Action as much deserving Applause, to understand how to Retreat with Honour and Discretion, as to gain a great Victory.  
However after he had made his Retreat, besides the Detachement which he sent to reinforce the Blockade of Agria, he sent another to secure Siclos and Five-Churches; and then resolved to have besieged Sigeth. But the same Reasons that frustrated his Design before he had passed the Drove, caused him to give it over the second time. After which, he had a purpose to have passed the Danaw, over the Bridge which had been built near Mohats. But that March was put off, upon fresh Intelligence, that the Grand-Visier had passed the Bridges near Esseck with his whole Army. So that now he resolved once more to march toward the Infidels, and try if he could provoke 'em to an Engagement.  
After the Retreat of the Duke of Lorraine, the Grand-Visier was once in a mind to have pursued the Imperialists; but then again believing that this Retreat was but feigned to draw him out of his Entrenchments, he let them retreat without any disturbance. But then again as firmly believing, that the Retreat of the Christians was a real Flight, he quitted the Fastness where he lay, and encamped near Darda. Nevertheless, there being nothing which he dreaded more, then to come to Handy-strokes with the Christians, he took great care to entrench himself, and kept himself very quiet in his Camp. On the other side, the Duke of Lorraine, who saw that the Visier avoided fight, and that there was no probability of drawing him out of his Trenches, unless he made use of some Stratagem, caused his Army sometimes to advance, sometimes to retreat, as if he had been afraid of the Enemy. He made several Detachements, some of which passed the Danaw, others marched towards Siclos and Sigeth, with Orders however not to remove from the Camp above a League's distance. But all these Counterfeit shows proving fruitless, and the Duke, besides, seeing that his Men could not subsist in the Place where they were, he resolved to retreat in good earnest, and the Resolution was no sooner taken, but he began to decamp. The Visier not being able hitherto, to penetrate the meaning of so many Motions of the Christian Army, began to believe at last, that the Duke thought himself too weak to attack him, and that his flight was a sign that he had no desire to fight. So that being eager to make the best of the Advantage which he thought he had, he hastened out several Detachements to fall upon the Rear and Baggage of the Imperialists; and afterwards causing a greater number of Men to advance, the fight began insensibly.  
Presently Ten thousand spahis, and five thousand Janissaries appeared, who marched directly against the Left Wing of the Imperialists, where the Duke of Bavaria commanded, with Prince Lewis of Baden. And these two great Bodies of Turkish Horse and Foot were preceded by another great Body of Cavalry, whose charge was vigorously received by General Dunewald. In a moment after that, the Janissaries posted themselves upon a rising Ground with some Pieces of Cannon charged with Car-touches, which very much endamaged the Left Wing, at what time the Ten thousand spahis began to come on. But then the Duke of Bavaria, who saw that now the Turks had a design to fight, extended the Front of his Wing proportionably as he saw that the Enemy extended theirs. And indeed the Turks fell on briskly and vigorously. But the Duke of Bavaria stood the Shock like a great Captain; and though he exposed himself as much as any Common Soldier, and flew about from one place to another, he received only a slight Wound in the Hand with a Musket Bullet.  
While the Left Wing was thus engaged, the Duke of Lorraine drew up the Right Wing in the form of a Half Moon, the right Horn of which extended to the Enemy's Flank, with whom they were already in close fight; and the left Horn extended toward a Body of spahis and Janissaries that were thundering down upon 'em. The Combat was long and Bloody; and it was observable, that the Turks fought in much better Order than they used to do, and with much more Courage; but for all that, they were forced to give ground. The Grand-Visier, who never thought the Fight would have begun so soon, or that his Detachements would have charged the Christian Army with so much precipitancy, had not drawn up all his Men in Battle Array; or rather, not imagining that the Christians would have made that Resistance which they did, was in such a hurry, such a strange amaze, and gave his Orders so confusedly, that it was impossible for those that received 'em, to put 'em in execution; which caused such a disorder among the Turks, that the Duke and the Elector, knew well how to make their best advantage of it. So that while they were in that Confusion they overturned whole Squadrons one upon another, and while Friends routed Friends, made a miserable slaughter among 'em. On the other side, the Grand-Visier, who was afraid of what he saw, and could not prevent it with all his Precautions, flew from place to place where there was most danger, to rally his Men, which he did in some measure; but in regard it was impossible he should be every where, the Turks gave ground in many places, and the Field was soon cleared by the Christians: for those of the Turks who had made the stoutest resistance, and fought with most fury, lost their ground by degrees, and at length betook themselves all to flight. They were pursued to their Camp, where the greatest part were cut to pieces, and they that escaped the Victor being chased from their Entrenchments, were driven like Sheep as far as the Drove; where they had been all cut to pieces, had not the night been more favourable to them. This Battle was fought very near the same place where the famous Battle of Mohats was fought in the year 1526, at what time Soliman the Second slew about Twenty thousand Christians, among whom was Lewis the Second King of Hungary. All the Enemy's Artillery, consisting of Fourscore Pieces of Cannon, and twelve Mortars, became a Prey to the Victor, with all their Provisions and Riches. The Turks so little expected this defeat, that their Wagons were found without Horses, their Elephants and Camels in their Stalls, and their Tents standing. The Duke of Bavaria who entered among the first into their Camp, pushed on forward to the Grand Signior's Tent, which was easily known by the Richness of it, and other Marks particular to the Generals of the Infidels; where he found a little Chest, wherein were about Two Millions in Gold and Jewels. And in this Tent it was that Te Deum was sung two days afterwards for joy of the Victory: and so they decamped the next day for fear of infection from the stench of the dead Bodies. For 'tis verily believed the Turks lost near Twelve thousand Men in this Battle. At the same time also that the Christians gained this considerable Victory in Hungary, the Serasquier of the Morea was defeated by Count Coningsmark, and the Rout of that General occasioned such a Consternation among the Turks, that they quitted Patras, the Castles of the Morea and Rumelia, and the City and Castle of Lepanto.  
The Grand-Visier, who two days before, had intelligence of the Victory and Conquest of the Venetians, was at his wit's end, to see himself vanquished in his own turn. For he foresaw, that so many Losses one after another could not but prove fatal to him: and he had all the reason in the world to be assured of it; for the whole Army murmured against him, and was ready to Mutiny. Nevertheless being retreated toward Esseck with about Forty thousand Men, and rousing up his Courage, that he might not altogether sink under his bad Fortune, he endeavoured to pacify his Men, and to hearten 'em up at the same time. He told 'em, that the Misfortune which had befallen 'em ought not to deject their Courage; that the chance of War was uncertain; that the mischief was not so great as was imagined; that there was no City or Town lost; and supposing that the defeat were greater than it was, the season was so far advanced, that the Christians would not be able to undertake any thing considerable. This Discourse and some Money which he caused to be distributed among the Soldiers, gave them a little new Life, and for the time dispelled their Fears, so that they resolved to defend themselves; and the Grand-Visier found himself in a Condition able in some measure to make head against the Duke of Lorraine. However it was not the Resolution of the Turks that stopped the Duke in the Carcer of his Victories. For in regard that his Men were animated by Success, 'tis most certain they would have continued Victorious, could they but have had an opportunity to fight; but the season hindered them from farther falling upon the Enemy.  
'Tis true the Duke of Lorraine did all he could to engage the Grand-Visier to a second Battle; but in regard he found it impossible, and for that the continual Rains and overflowings of the Rivers made the ways unpassable, he called a Council of War upon the Field of Battle, to consider what to do. The greatest part advised him to pass the Drove; but the Trouble he met with in passing it the first time having silenced that Advice, the Duke resolved to spend his time in repairing the Disorders, which it was impossible but such a Battle as that of Mohats had caused in his Army; till he could have a positive Account what was become of the Enemy. In the mean time he sent a particular Relation of the Battle to the Emperor, who returned him his Congratulations and Thanks for so Glorious a Victory with his own Hands; and at the same time he also wrote his Acknowledgements to the Duke of Bavaria.  
Great was the Rejoicing at Vienna for the Defeat of the Grand Visier. But the Emperor's Joy was somewhat abated, by a Letter from Count Caraffa, then in Upper Hungary, wherein he gave his Majesty to understand, that the Prince of Transilvania had declared for the Port, notwithstanding the Treaty which I mentioned, by which the Prince Abaffi and his Territories were obliged to contribute to the Subsistance of the Imperial Forces, and to furnish them with Ammunition and Money. This News was so much the more  to the Emperor, in regard he had resolved, since the Treaty, to send his Forces to take up their Winter Quarters in Transilvania. Thereupon the Duke of Lorraine, who soon received the same ill Tidings, finding that he must give over the Designs which he had on the other side the Drove, without any hesitation, marched away into Upper Hungary, with a Resolution to reduce Prince Abaffi to his Duty. To this purpose he strengthened the Places from whence he was to remove with good Reinforcements, and having left a flying Camp in those Parts, by the Advice of the Duke of Bavaria, and the rest of the General Officers, he advanced toward the Frontiers of Transilvania.  
Now in regard this was a tedious March, and the Ways bad, his Men suffered great Hardships; but the Advantages which they hoped to find in their Quarters, made them endure all their Toil and Inconveniencies with Patience. However the Duke of Lorraine, who omitted nothing to disappoint and distract the Counsels of the Enemy, made a show of Marching toward Temeswaert. Upon which, the Grand Visier apprehending that the Duke had a Design to Besiege that Place, sent a numerous Detachement to secure it. Of which the Duke no sooner received Intelligence, but perceiving the false March which he had caused the Grand-Visier to take, he sent away immediate Orders to Count Erdedi, Governor of Croatia, to join Count Dunewald, and march forthwith to that Part where the Grand Visier had least Strength. Upon which, the Infidels, who expected no such Visit, were not a little surprised, and abandoned Esseck. Upon which, Count Dunewald made himself Master of Walpo, which had been so often attempted before, and took in several Castles, and other petty Places, which must of necessity have been reduced at the beginning of the next Campagne.  
But to return to the Duke of Lorrain's March; He was no sooner arrived upon the Frontiers of Transilvania, but he demanded Winter Quarters for his Soldiers; to which the States returned answer, That in regard their Country lay open and without defence, they could not hinder the Turks from entering into it, and committing all manner of Hostilities, if they should openly Declare against them. But since the Imperialists were at their Gates, and that they were no longer in fear of the Ottoman Forces, they offered the Duke to allow Quarters to some of his Regiments. Which tho' it were something, yet the Duke was not fully satisfied. He therefore sent them word, that he must be constrained to take by Force what they would not grant him in a Friendly way; and because that sort of Language produced no Effect, he advanced into the Country, and seized upon the Castle of Samblock in Transilvania, which lay in his Road; and after he had caused it to be fortified, to make himself Master of that Passage, he came before Claussenberg, which is a considerable City, where the States frequently meet; into which Place being resolved to put a Garrison, he proposed his Resolution to the Governor. To which the Commander made answer, That in regard he must have an Express Order from Prince Abaffi for such an Admission, he desired time to write to him. But the Answer not coming soon enough, and the Duke preparing for an Assault, the Governor opened the Gates, & Prince Abaffi's Garrison being gone out, after certain Conditions agreed to, Three thousand of the Imperialists entered with Drums beating, and Colours flying. Several other Cities also followed the Example of Claussenberg, and received Imperial Garrisons. All this while, Prince Abaffi, who had one of his Sons, a Hostage, at Constantinople, having given the Turks to understand the Condition of his Affairs, and how he was distressed, solicited for Aid. But while the Imperial Troops advanced and still gained Ground, Count Dunewald having taken Possega, the capital City of Sclavonia, and the Turks having quitted some Castles, and several small Towns between the Drove and the Save, the States of Transilvania resolved to put themselves under the Protection of the Emperor, fearing lest the Duke of Lorraine, should seize upon their best Towns, and so a Reassignation of Winter Quarters was made. The Principal Articles that were Signed by the Duke of Lorraine, Prince Abaffi, and the States of Transilvania, were, 

I. That the Prince of Transilvania, his Children, all those of his Household, all his Nobility, and in in General, all the Transilvanians should have free Liberty to Departed out of Weissembourgh, which is the usual Residence of the Prince, and out of all the rest of the Towns; to return, or retire where they should think most Convenient.  
II. That the Prince and Michael Abaffi, his Eldest Son, who had been declared his Successor, should be invested with the same Authority, and should enjoy the same Power which had been Confirmed to them by the Ottoman Port, and the States; and should continue in the Exercise of it, according to the Laws and Customs of the Country.  
III. That the People also should be maintained in their Privileges and Franchises.  
iv That the four Religions received in Transilvania shall be upheld; the Lutheran, Calvinist, Roman Catholic, and Unitarians; that is, the Arrians or Socinians.    
Besides this General Treaty, there was one in particular touching Contributions and Quarters, by virtue of which, the Prince and States consented to Quarter and Pay during the Winter one part of the Imperial Forces, which the Duke should leave under the Command of the Duke of Croy, and Count Scherffenberg. After which the Duke quitted Transilvania with the rest of his Forces, and marched into Upper Hungary, where they took up their Winter Quarters according to his Orders.   

THE LIFE OF Charles V DUKE of Lorraine and Bar, And Generalissimo of all the Imperial Forces. THE FIFTH BOOK.  
THE Grand Visier, after the Battle of Mohats, retreated, as I have already said, toward Esseck, with the Remainder of his Forces. He encamped at Little Waradin, and having called a Council of War, the result of the Consultation was to send Twelve thousand spahis, with every one a Sack of Corn behind him, to endeavour the Relief of Agria with Provision and Men, as being Blocked up by the Christians. But though the Ottoman Soldiers had generally testified such an Extraordinary Resolution to oppose the Christians, after the Harangue which the Grand Visier made them, and the Distribution of the Money which he gave them; yet the spahis were so afraid of meeting and being forced to fight with the Christians, so accustomed to Vanquish, that they refused to march. However, because they durst not let it be seen that it was out of fear of being beaten, that they refused to obey, they pretended that three months' Pay was detained from them, which was the only Reason that constrained them to disobey the Orders of their General; and at the same time they demanded their Pay after a most tumultuous and mutinous manner. This Revolt, which began only in bare Murmuring, increased insensibly to that Degree, that the whole Army was in an Uproar. They cast their Eyes upon a Leader, who was constrained to appear at the Head of those Rebellious Mutineers; and there was one Bassa, who being in the Grand Visier's Tent, was so bold as to tell him, in the Presence of two other Bassa's, the Treasurer of the Army, and the Secretary of State, That the Musulmen desired to be Paid their Money, and that they would no longer endure, that above Fifteen thousand Bags which had been taken out of the Imperial Treasury, and sent into Hungary, since the Beginning of the Campagne, should be expended to enrich him and his Creatures, while They Sacrificed their Lives for the Defence of the State.  
The Grand Visier, who at another time would soon have made the Bassa repent of such an Insolent Reproach, had so much power over himself as to dissemble his Resentment; and therefore said no more to him, but that it was only a Pretence which the Soldiers laid hold of; that he himself was a Man of deeper Judgement than not to see it, but however, that instead of three months' Pay, he would order them to be paid six. This Answer, so smooth and soft for a General who has no less Authority in his Camp than the Grand Signior himself, had nothing of Prevalency to soften the rugged Bassa; who therefore replied in the same Language, That he was not worthy the Place which he held, since the ill Success of the Campagne concluded with so much Ignominy, or rather which they were not in a condition to conclude, since they were constrained to fly before their Enemies, could be attributed to nothing but his Cowardice and want of Conduct. And at last, he declared to him, That the Army would no longer acknowledge him for their General, and therefore demanded of him the Seal of the Empire, and the Standard of Mahomet.  
In this Danger wherein the Grand Visier found himself, he knew not presently what course to take; nevertheless, he made this quick Answer, That for the Marks of his Sovereignty, he could not Surrender them to any one but the Grand Signior himself, who had entrusted them in his Hands. Nevertheless, to avoid the Fury of the Soldiers, he Embarked upon the Danaw, as soon as Night came, and so betook himself to Belgrade, from whence he departed immediately for Constantinople.  
The Visier was no sooner gone, but the Chieftains of the Rebellious Army dispatched away six Commissioners, who were no sooner arrived at the Port, but they declared to the Grand Signior, That they would no longer obey Solyman, nor the Caimakan his Lieutenant. They demanded next, that Siaoux Bassa, whom they had made choice of for their chief Captain, might be put in the Grand Visier's Place, and Cuprogli his Brother-in-Law, in the Place of the Caimakan; and carrying their Insolence as high as it was possible for any Ottoman Subjects, they added, That his Highness had nothing to do, but to resolve one way or tother; for that the Army had given them no longer than a Month's time to wait for his Answer.  
How Insolent soever this Demand were, and how unwilling soever the Sultan might have been at another time, to have given the Command of his Army to Siaoux Bassa, nevertheless he now found himself constrained, in this disorder of his Affairs, to send him the Patent of Grand Visier, and the Standard of Mahomet, which Solyman had already resigned. Nor was this sufficient to appease the Mutineers. For above Ten or Twelve Thousand spahis or Janissaries, having left the Army, marched directly for Constantinople, under the leading of one they called Little Mahomet, being followed by a Bassa, with Eight Thousand Horse. And the Soldiers that stayed with Siaoux, compelled the new Visier to take the same Road, to demand of the Grand Signior the Head of Solyman, and some others of the General Officers.  
It would be a difficult thing to make a true Relation of the Disturbances that were then in Constantinople, and the Trouble the Grand Signior was in. So that although he were convinced that Solyman was not Guilty, he was compelled to cause him to be Strangled; and to send the Head of that Unfortunate Visier to his Rebellious Soldiers. He abandoned to their Fury the Principal Officers, whose Lives they obstinately demanded. He paid them all the Money which he got from them, which were Arrested, and who were daily Tortured to squeeze more out of their Bones. Nor could all these low and poor Submissions prevent Mahomet himself from being deposed; in whose stead Solyman his Brother was advanced to the Ottoman Throne, who had been shut up in a Dungeon above Forty Years.  
During these Commotions in Constantinople, the Duke of Lorraine having settled his Soldiers in their Winter-Quarters, departed from Transilvania, to visit the Blockade of Agria. Where he was no sooner arrived, but he was welcomed with all the great and small Shot from all the Posts of the Blockade. By the Noise of which the Governor of Agria, being informed of the Duke's arrival, sent an Aga to him at the same time to Compliment him, with Orders also to let him know, That 'twas in vain for him to tyre his Men in a Season so inconvenient; that therefore he advised him to draw off; since it was to no purpose for him to continue in his obstinate Resolution to make himself Master of a Place, which he had blocked up for so long time without any Success, he being resolved to defend it to the last Extremity. To which the Duke caused this Answer to be returned, That he was not come before the place but only to straighten it more closely, and that he should find in a little time, which of the two was the most Resolute, he that was resolved to Attack, or he that was so well resolved to defend the Place. In short, the Duke road round the Town to view it, and advanced to the very Counterscarp; yet not a Man from the Garrison durst adventure to discharge a single Musket. However, as his presence was not necessary, after he had given Order for a closer Blockade, he departed for Presburgh, where the Emperor then resided, in order to the Crowning of Archduke Joseph, his Eldest Son, King of Hungary.  
Nor was the Governor of Agria so resolute as he seemed to be; for some time after the Duke's departure he desired to 
* Agria Capitulated the 28th of Novemb. 1687 and the Garrison went forth the 9th of the next Month; which was the same day that the Archduke was Crowned.  Capitulate. And the day that he went out of the place, he protested, That he and all the Garrison had subsisted without Bread for Seven Months together. The Duke of Lorraine was received at Presburg by their Majesties, with all the Marks of Joy that could be expressed. Some few days after he went to Vienna, and thence to Inspruck to the Queen Dowager of Poland, his Wife; the Differences about Precedency not permitting him to be present at the Coronation of Prince Joseph; which Ceremony was performed the Ninth of December.  
The new Visier flattered himself that the Deposal of Mahamet the iv would restore Tranquillity to the Ottoman Empire; but he found that his Expectations and his Hopes failed him. However, as it was his Interest to keep all quiet at Constantinople, he sent thither Two Thousand Men, under the Conduct of Little Mahomet, and some time after he followed himself. But no sooner had he left the Army, but the spahis and Janissaries, who lay encamped some Miles from the City, having Disbanded themselves, got into it in small Companies; so that in a little time, they amounted to above Five Thousand; and these committed Infinite Disorders. Siaoux himself had much ado to pacify this licentious Rabble, though they had chosen him for their Chieftain. Because he went about to tell them their Duty, they told him boldly, That he began betimes to follow the ill Example of his Predecessors; that he must expect as unfortunate an End as Theirs; and upon some tart Answers that he gave them, they demanded his Head of the Sultan; and being divided into several Quarters of the City, they committed most dreadful Hostilities. Solyman the III. was strangely confounded at the sight of so many Disorders; and seriously acknowledged, that having been a Prisoner for Forty Years together, he understood not how to Govern an Empire; and besides, that his Power not being well settled, he knew not what course to take to pacify those madmen of Soldiers. However, in regard these Mutineers had made the detaining of their Pay the pretence of their Rebellion, care was taken to distribute among them a great part of what was their due; and after the Sultan had tried by all the ways of Mildness and Sweetness to reduce 'em to their Duty, they were at length prevailed upon to departed Constantinople, and take their Winter-quarters where they were assigned 'em. After this, they made it their whole business to get all things ready against the Spring: They made new Levies of Men. Hassan, the new Bassa of Aleppo was nominated Serasquier in Hungary, according to the usual Custom of the Ottoman Empire, which is, That that Bassa is always to Command the principal Army in the absence of the Grand Visier. And in a Divan assembled on purpose, it was resolved, That in regard the Imperialists care as little for Sieges, as the Turks did for pitched Fields, they should after an extraordinary manner supply those Garrisons in their Power with Men, to the end they might draw out Detachements from thence, as necessity required, to make up small Parties to beat the Field, and harrass the Duke of Lorraine. Chiauxes were sent to the Princes of Transilvania, Moldavia, and Valachia, to give them notice of the Advancement of the new Emperor, and to solicit them at the same time to stick close to the Interests of the Port. And in regard that Solyman saw well that so long as he should be at War with the Emperor, he should never enjoy any Tranquillity during his Reign, he declared, That he Condemned the Declaration of War which had been made against him by Mahomet the iv before the Truce was expired; adding withal, That to redeem the Credit which the Ottomans had lost by the Breach of those Treaties, it could be no shame for them to signify to the Emperor, that they were ready to enter into a Negotiation of Peace, to stop the Effusion of that Blood which was every day shed.  
These prudent Precautions gave some Hopes, that Solyman III being ascended the Throne, would settle a Calm in the Empire; and that in case the Emperor would not consent to a Peace, which he so freely offered of himself, that he should find himself in a Condition to withstand him, and to stop him in the Career of his Conquests. There was but one Obstacle that could make him fear the Disappointment of his Precautions; which was, that the Imperial Treasury was almost exhausted. The Army was not wholly paid off; and a great part of the Mutineers remained still at Constantinople, to have Right done them. There was a necessity of keeping several Armies on foot; and of vast Expenses for the Preparations against the next Campagne. The only Expedient which the new Visier could find was to lay new Impositions upon the People; the Immense Sums which had been already heaped together, by constraint upon the People, to pay the Taxes laid upon them, being not sufficient to satisfy the Soldiers. And these Impositions they were, that renewed the foregoing Troubles after so horrid a manner, that Constantinople was within a little of being sacked, and the new Sultan massacred by the Rebels. The spahis that stayed in the City, joining with the Militia, and a part of the Rabble, themselves deposed the Principal Officers from their Employments; and having besieged the Palace of Siaoux, that new Visier was butchered after the most miserable manner in the World. I only speak of some part of these Disorders in Constantinople. Upon this the Grand-Signior took off the new Impositions; and this begat him so much the Love of the People, that having set up the Standard of Mahomet, he rallied together about the Seraglio above a hundred thousand Men; which though for the most part unarmed, showed however so great a Resolution, that the greatest part of the Mutineers were dispersed or cut in pieces. After which, Solyman created Ishmael Bassa Grand-Visier, a Person much in the People's favour, which in a manner restored the City to its former tranquillity. However this new Minister was laid aside in a little time after, and Mustapha Bassa was advanced in his Room. But the Bassa, who commanded at Belgrade, and had under him the Hungarian Army, upon the news of the new Viziers advancement, immediately mutinyed, and set all in a flame, pretending that the Dignity was his due, after he had obtained by his Artifices and Intrigues, the Deposal of Ishmael Bassa. So that the Repose which the Ottoman Empire seemed to enjoy, being but a Shadow of Peace, which might have been disipated in a moment, there was just reason to hope, that if the Emperor had been as well served then as he was in the preceding Campagnes, it would have been no difficult thing for him to have continued his Conquests; and to have rendered himself Master of all Hungary. But two unlucky and unexpected Circumstances gave him cause to fear that he should not be in a Condition to make his Advantage of the Troubles and Divisions among the Infidels.  
The first was, That the Elector of Bavaria had resolved not to take the Field. For though there had been a Regulation already made of the Body of the Army which he was to command, and that the General Officers that were to serve under him were nominated, yet at the same time that he was expected at Vienna, there came a Courier from him, who brought the news, that it was impossible for him to march into Hungary, by reason of the Marriage of his Sister with the Duke of Tuscany.  
It was immediately suspected, that the Elector, who had so highly signalised himself in the preceding Campagnes, was grown weary of serving under another General; and that the Marriage of the Princess his Sister was only a Pretence, which he was willing to lay hold of, that he might not be obliged to share his Honour with the Duke of Lorraine: and it was thought, the Elector by this designed the sole Command to himself. In short, it was then reported, that a Minister of State had proposed to the Emperor to make him Generalissimo of his Armies, and to keep the Duke of Lorraine at Vienna to be Precedent of his Council of War, in the Room of Prince Herman of Baden, who was for that purpose to have been discharged from that Employment.  
However it were, in regard the Emperor was far from doing that Injustice to the Duke of Lorraine, to whom he was to Sacrifice, as I may so say, Prince Herman of Baden, by sending him to the Diet at Ratisbonne, under the Character of his First Commissioner, only out of a Design to remove him out of the sight of an Enemy, of whom he would have had just reason to Complain; and for that he had given a thousand Testimonies of his Affection for that Prince, and of the Confidence he had in his Counsels; for these Reasons it was, that the Resolution of the Duke of Bavaria, whom he would have preferred before any other but the Duke of Lorraine, whose presence was so necessary in Hungary, troubled his Majesty very much.  
The next Circumstance which was worse than t'other, was this, that the Duke of Lorraine was seized at Vienna by a Distemper so dangerous, that all Men were afraid for the Life of that great Prince. The frequent Vomitings, and other scurvy Symptoms which accompanied his Disease, made Men suspect at the same time, that he was Poisoned. And in regard the Physicians unanimously despaired of his Cure, the Emperor began to be pensive past Consolation. However such was the Care of of those that attended him, and the Remedies applied so prevalent, that at length he began to mend. But then when it was thought the worst had been past, he fell into a Relapse so dangerous, that the Physicians gave him quite over. 'Tis true, that at first they would have concealed his Sickness from the Queen Dowager of Poland; but when they thought there was no hopes of Life, a Courier was sent away to Inspruck to let her understand his Condition, that she might have the satisfaction to see her Husband before he expired; which brought her in haste to Vienna. But fortunately the Judgements of the Physicians proved Erroneous; for the Duke mended of a sudden. But still the Indisposition of Body, and the great weaknesses under which he laboured were such, that the Emperor well saw, that he could not be in a Condition to endure the Hardships of a Campagne, though perfectly recovered in his Health. So that while he waited to regain the Duke of Bavaria, he gave the Command of the Army to Caprara.  
However all this while there had been no care wanting at Vienna, to prepare against the Campagne; for they would not hear of any Peace with the Port. True it is, that the Grand Visier Solyman, after his Defeat, had written a Letter full of Eulogies to the Duke of Lorraine, wherein he acknowledged, that the Losses which the Empire had sustained, proceeded only from the Grand Signior's Breach of Faith in violating the Treaties between the two Empires; but that having sufficiently paid for it, by all the fatal Events that had happened for Four years together, since the Beginning of the War, it was now time to stop the Effusion of Blood that had been spilt on both sides: but the Emperor would vouchsafe no Answer to the Visier. Quite the contrary, he was in Treaty with several Princes and States of the Empire, for a considerable Number of their Men, to recruit his wasted Regiments. He had raised Money to Pay his Soldiers; and at length he knew so well how to manage the Duke of Bavaria, that he not only granted him Three thousand Men to recruit his old Regiments, but he consented to march himself into Hungary, where the Turks began to move. All the Forces, being in their Winter Quarters, except those which were left in Transilvania, had Orders to meet at the Rendezvous appointed near Esseck about the Beginning of June: where the Imperial Army was mustered Threescore thousand Men.  
When the Duke of Bavaria arrived in Hungary, he found that the Turks had quitted Pettie-Waradin, and Issock, which Count Caprara had Besieged; and which, though it were but a small Town, yet might have made a far longer and stouter Resistance, considering the situation of the Place. The Imperial Army was divided into two Bodies; of which the one, that was very considerable, was commanded by the Elector, and the other by Prince Lewis of Baden, who had Orders to pass the Save and Besiege Gradisca, which the Turks immediately quitted, after they had set fire to the Town: on the other side, the Duke of Bavaria laid Siege to Belgrade, and carried it by Storm the 6th of September.  
But at Constantinople, whatever Industry or means Solyman III. could make use of, to appease the Disorders that Ruined the Ottoman Empire, he could not possibly accomplish his Desires. The Punishments which he had inflicted to reduce the Rebels to their Duty, did but the more provoke 'em. The mild and gentle means which he had put in practice, rendered 'em more Insolent; and the most part of the Bassa's taking their Advantage of these Troubles, were revolted in Egypt, Asia, Anatolia, & other places, where they endeavoured to make them selves so many Sovereigns. The Soldiers deserted their Colours every day or mutinyed; for that in this Condition of Affairs, it was impossible to find Money for their Subsistance, as they desired: And they whose Fidelity was to be relied upon were so cowed, that they suffered themselves to be beaten every where.  
Add to this, that besides that the new Sultan had no Kindness for War; for he had been bred up all his Life-time in Nothing else but reading the Koran, and other Books of the Law of Mahomet; he felt his Throne in such a tottering Condition, that he thirsted after Peace.  
Then again Mahomet iv was no sooner degraded, but he highly blamed the Conduct of his Ministers in regard to the Emperor, against whom by their advice he had declared War, before the Expiration of the Truce. He had in his Prosperity often proposed to his Ministers, that since nothing but a Peace could save the Ottoman Empire, so near declining, it could be no shame to the Musselmen to desire it of the Victor. He had recommended it to his new Viziers, upon their Creation, in particular, to make Overtures of Peace to the Christian Generals upon all Occasions. He had solicited the Foreign Ministers at the Port, and such Princes to whom he sent the News of his Advancement to the Throne, to second him in so good a Work. And foreseeing that the Christians would begin their Campagne with the Siege of Belgrade, he had recommended it to the Bassa that Commanded there, to omit no opportunity of engaging them by an Accommodation to conclude a War that had cost so much Blood and Treasure. In pursuance of these Requests, several Foreign Princes began to interpose their Mediation. The Grand Visier and Bassa of Belgrade breathed after Peace no less than the Grand Signior, and had neglected nothing to bring their Design to a happy Conclusion. But in regard the Emperor had other Things in Prospect, he always rejected the Propositions that were made him, how advantageous soever they were. Any other Prince perhaps but Solyman, would have taken these Repulses in disdain; and would have rather ran the Risco of being deposed, than beg a Peace from them that scornfully refused it him. But the welfare of his Empire, or rather his own Repose being of more value to him, than Honour purely Airy, there was no Stone which he left unturned to render the Emperor flexible. And at last to try the only way left, and the most probable to succeed, he sent his Ambassadors to Buda, to give his Majesty notice of his Advancement to the Throne, and withal to desire a Peace.  
Now at the same time that the Emperor had advice of the Sultan's Resolution, the Elector of Cologne died. At what time the Cardinal of Furstenbergh, having been elected Co-Adjutor to that Archbishop, pretended that the same Members of the Chapter that had elected him, aught to name him Elector in the room of him who was deceased, though the Pope had refused to Confirm their Election, and though the Elector deceased, had recommended by his Last Will, Prince Clement of Bavaria. And at length, after several Contests, the Nomination was agreed: for that of Twenty four Voices, Cardinal Furstenbergh had Thirteen, and Prince Clement but Eleven. But in regard that the Cardinal was not qualified by the Laws of the Country; and for that also by the same Laws of the Country, it was requisite that the Cardinal should have had two Thirds of the Voices to have carried it from Prince Clement by 
* When any one is put up to be Elected who is not One and twenty years of Age, or not a Germane Born, or not a Canon of the Cathedral who has several Benefices; these four Conditions together, or one, or more, make that which is called Postulation. Cardinal Furstenbergh had Right by one Condition, as he was Bishop of Strasburgh. Prince Clement had none by that Condition; but for his not being One and twenty he was dispensed with for that, from Rome. See the Universal Monarchy of Lewis XIV. Tom. 2.  Postulation, the Nomination was not adjudged lawful.  
Thereupon the King of France, who designed to have an Elector of Cologne that should be a devoted Creature of his own, such as the Cardinal of Furstenbergh was, had gained by Gifts and Bribes all the Members of the Chapter, that had given their Voices for the Cardinal. Nevertheless, finding that notwithstanding the Plurality of Voices, the Nomination was contested and looked upon as void; he resolved by force to advance the Cardinal to the Electorate, and set himself above the Laws, in case the Pope, to whom the Business was referred, should give his Decision in favour of Clement; as the King had some reason to apprehend. To this purpose, he presently declared by his Manifesto's which he presented to the State's General, and the Diet of Ratisbonne, that he looked upon the Enemies of the Cardinal of Furstenberg, as His: and not contented with menacing, he caused his Army to advance towards Cologne, expecting the Issue of the Affair that was to be decided at Rome.  
Upon this, the Emperor, who till then, had closed his Ears to all Proposals of Peace that were presented to him from the Port, and who saw well, by the carriage of Affairs, that he should infallibly have a War with France, that he might not have two Enemies to deal with at once, now thought it not convenient to reject the Offers that were made him by the Sultan, and therefore determined that the Duke of Lorraine should go to Buda, to give Audience to his Ambassadors.  
And indeed the choice which his Imperial Majesty made of the Duke, was a certain Sign that he had a desire to terminate the War, if he might have an advantageous Peace. For it is certain, That there was nothing which the Duke more passionately desired. And he had often brought the Emperor to agree with him in this, That he got nothing but desolate Countries in Hungary, while he suffered considerable Losses toward the Rhine, by the continual Claims and Erterprises of the King of France. He had laid before him the Designs of that Monarch: He had pointed out to him the Methods he had taken since the Peace concluded at Nimeguen, to make himself Universal Monarch; and that there could not be too much hast made to limit his Ambitious Designs. And certainly, though all that the Duke of Lorraine said, had not really been true, it was so highly his Interest, that the Emperor should turn his Arms against France, that he could not choose but desire a Conclusion of the War with the Turks.  
But the Emperor, who listened after nothing but Fame, and saw nothing before his Eyes but Victory and Triumphs in Hungary, how desolate and ruin'd soever the Country was, of which he got Possession, had shut his Eyes to all that the Duke of Lorraine represented to him, though he were satisfied in the Wisdom of his Counsels. For he imagined, that after the K. of France had seized upon Strasbourg, and Luxemburgh, he would not adventure to Undertake any thing more. And that when he came to reflect upon the great Victories, which his Imperial Majesty won every day from the Ottomans, he would be afraid to buckle with a Prince so favoured by Fortune. But when he found that the King of France was resolved to support the Cardinal of Furstenbergh, whom he had a long time looked upon as the capital Enemy of the Empire; when he saw that the French were upon their march toward Cologne, and that he could no longer doubt but that he must have a War upon the Rhine, he then without any farther Hesitation, thought it high time to hearken to the Propositions of Peace that were made him by the Grand Signior, so that they were very Advantageous; and to avoid the spinning out of the Treaty, he made choice of the Duke of Lorraine, whose Interest it was to hasten the Affair.  
There was also another Reason which made the Emperor cast his Eye rather upon the Duke than any other Minister of State, to Treat with the Sultan's Ambassadors. For the Turks had an Opinion, That the Duke who was become the Terror of their Armies, not being able to take the Field, was no more in a condition to Command the Army; and that this was the main Reason which constrained his Majesty to think of a Peace. In short, they sent to Constantinople that the Duke would never recover of his Sickness, and the Imans cried out already in their Mosques, That they had all the reason in the world to hope that now their Prophet was appeased, since the General of the Christians was at the Gates of Death. And therefore it was of absolute Necessity that the Duke should appear, to make a more Advantageous Peace. So that these two Reasons joined together, made the Emperor make choice of the Duke before any other, for this Important Negotiation.  
And now the Duke, recovering his Strength by degrees, was no sooner in a Condition to endure the Inconveniencies of a Journey, but he departed from Vienna, together with the Queen Dowager his Wife, and safely in a short time arrived at Buda. They that were not Privy to the Secret, were of Opinion, that he was going to the Army; and his Enemies publicly reported, that he had never intended any such thing at that time, before he was perfectly recovered, but that the Elector of Bavaria, who had so honourably behaved himself the year before, in the Battle against the Turks, should not acquire new Honour by the taking of Belgrade. But beside, that the Duke of Lorraine was not in a condition to endure the Toils of War; besides that the queen his Wife, accompanied him in his Journey; and that he had consented that the Duke of Bavaria should command the Army in Hungary, his obliging and generous Behaviour toward that General, justified him to all the World. For although he went to visit the Camp at Belgrade, he came away the day before the Assault, because he would leave the Elector all the Honour of the Conquest.  
And now the Duke and the Turkish Ambassadors being arrived at Buda, they offered the Duke of Lorraine to show him their Commission from the Grand Signior to negotiate a Peace with him. At which time it was, that fresh News came that the Disorders and Con-Confusions at Constantinople were broken out again; That the Janissaries had massacred a great many of the Officers of the Divan; that they had made an Attempt to Kill the new Visier, who was forced to make his Escape into Asia; And as News daily increases, it was also farther added, that the new Sultan was deposed, and that Mustapha, the Eldest Son of Mahomet iv was set up in his room.  
This News, as uncertain as it was, might perhaps have wrought with any other than the Duke of Lorraine, to surcease the Negotiation that had brought him to Buda. And the Turks, though accustomed to desire Peace, and to detain to that effect, Ambassadors in Hostage, found themselves compelled to send first of all, and for a Pretence of sending, to lay hold on the Occasion that offered of Complementing the Emperor upon the Accession of their new Master to the Throne, which they never were accustomed to do at other times. However, this unusual Forwardness apparently showed that the Port was at a great Stand. And these new Commotions which had some appearance of probability, had been sufficient ground on the other side to let his Imperial Majesty see, that it was for his Interest at that time to have preferred War before Peace. But all these Considerations never moved the Duke in the least. He was still of opinion, that all that could be gained from the Turks by a War, would not countervail the Losses which they should run the hazard of sustaining in Germany. And therefore considering that the Emperor could not maintain two Wars at a time, it was good Policy to grant a Peace to those that sought it, to the end he might bend all his Power against France. Therefore the Duke caused this to be said to the Ambassadors, That he had not left the Imperial Court but to negotiate a Peace with them, that might conduce to the repose of both Empires.  
But just as he was about to enter into a Conference with the Turkish Ministers, his Ague unfortunately seizing him, he was constrained to return to Esseck, from whence he wrote to the Emperor that he resolved to transport himself to Gran through Sclavonia and Croatia, and so to Inspruck, till he were perfectly recovered. Upon which, Count Caraffa had Orders to Conduct the Ambassadors to Presburgh.  
In the mean while, the King of France, who since the Truce for Twenty years, concluded in the year 1684. seemed desirous to observe his Conditions with the Empire, thought it not convenient to interrupt the Progress of the Emperor's Arms against the Infidels, deeming it more for his Advantage, to leave him engaged in a War, of which he had run the hazards, and of which the Success had been too doubtful some years before, then to break a Truce that suffered him quietly to enjoy the Fruits of his Conquests, and gave him time to fortify his Frontiers, which he had so considerably enlarged since the Peace. He flattered himself, that the Emperor, contented with not being crossed in his Designs, would suffer him to reap in Peace all the Advantages which the Death of the Elector of Cologne seemed to secure to the Cardinal of Furstenbergh; and which he passionately desired, to the end he might have so sure and steadfast a footing in the Empire, that he might be able one day, to strike home. But when he saw the ill success of his Negociations; the Cardinal of Furstenbergh disappointed of a Dignity, wherein he thought to have had a greater share than all his Rivals; the Pope not well inclined to favour him; the Emperor victorious; the Princes of the Empire resolved to stand by Prince Clement of Bavaria, and the Peace with the Turk ready to be concluded, notwithstanding all his Menaces, and the Approach of his Army near Cologne; all these things making him deeply sensible, that after all the Methods he had taken, his Honour was too far engaged to recoil; and that the only thing to be considered now, being whether to Attack, or be Attacked, he judged it his Interest to begin, and resolved to assail the Empire, though the Emperor had not stirred a foot. And to that purpose he sits down before 
* Philipsburgh was Besieged the 6th of October 1688. and Capitulated the 29th of the same Month, and the 1st. of November the Imperial Garrison went forth: that day being the Dauphin's Birthday.  Philipsburgh; which was Surrender'd in a short time after to the Dauphin.  
For though the King of France well understood, that the Siege of that Town would be looked upon by the Emperor, as a Rupture of the Truce, since himself was the first that offered Violence; nevertheless being desirous to make the World believe, that his design was rather to defend himself, than assail others, he Published a Manifesto, wherein he gave several Reasons, for his being compelled to Invade the Empire: Protesting that he had no other intention than to procure the Public Repose. That he was ready to restore Philipsburgh after he had taken it and demolished the Fortifications, and to join Friburgh also with it, provided the Cardinal of Furstenbergh might be put into Possession of the Electorate of Cologne: that the Truce should be changed into a perpetual Peace; if by virtue of that Peace he might keep all the Fortifications which he had built upon the Rhine, and all the Places which he had reunited to his Crown, in pursuance of the Treaties of Munster and Nimiguen.  
Sometime after the Emperor made answer to all the Reasons of the Manifesto; and having refused his Consent, that the Truce should be changed into a perpetual Peace, upon the Conditions proposed by the K. of France; as being that by which he gave away to perpetuity a sixth part of the Empire, of which the King had made himself Master; he laid aside all other thoughts, but those of defending himself.  
Now in regard the Invasion of the French upon Germany was a thing not foreseen, either at Vienna, nor in any other Courts of the Empire, as being all lulled asleep under the Faith of a Truce for Twenty years, the King of France had no great Trouble to Conquer in a Country which he found without Defence. So that after the taking of Philipsburgh, he invaded the Palatinate, under the Pretence which is universally known, and seized upon Worms and Spire, put a French Garrison into Mayence; Besieged Coblents and Bombed it, after he had ravaged all the County of Treves; threatened to Burn Francfort, ruined all the Countries round about by the excessive Contributions which he exacted from the People, and of a sudden saw himself Master of the Rhine from Hunninghen to Cologne, which declared for the Empire.  
However the Season was so far advanced, that it was impossible for the Emperor or the Princes interested to oppose the Progress of France. They were forced to let her do what she pleased herself. And the French Soldiers, who afterwards took up their Winter Quarters in the Palatinate, and other Countries newly conquered, committed a thousand Barbarous Inhumanities', without any regard to Capitulations.  
But these Exorbitances unusual and scarce heard of among Christians, did not produce that Effect which France expected; they only served to exasperate the Princes and Neighbouring States of Germany to take more speedy and severer Courses.  
The Electors of Brandenburg and Saxony, the Duke of Hanover, and the Landtgrave of Hesse, after several Conferences together, both at Magdeburgh and other places, omitted nothing to put themselves into a Condition to expel the Common Enemy, so soon as the Season should permit them to take the Field: and the Emperor, in a just Rage, took such vigorous Resolutions, that he could not forbear openly to say, That he hoped his Armies would prove no less Victorious upon the Rhine, than upon the Danaw, and that he would humble the French, as he had humbled the Ottomans.  
However notwithstanding the firmness of his Resolutions, the Emperor found himself but in a bad Condition. He had two Enemies to deal with at once, who considering the State of his Affairs, were both formidable, though not both equally Puissant.  
The Peace which was in Negotiation with the Port, was not an Affair so soon to be concluded. For upon the Invasion of the French into Germany, the Turks seemed to have taken heart. Nor did the Ambassadors testify that extraordinary earnestness to come to a Conclusion as they did before. On the one side they started such and such Difficulties, and new Scruples: on the other side they desired the consent of the Venetians; but more especially of the King of Poland who opposed the Peace, and without whom there could be nothing concluded, considering how greatly they were beholding to him. But this was not the only thing that pestered the Emperor; The Duke of Lorraine still continued ill. And though there were great hopes that he would recover his Health, yet in the mean time the Emperor could not build upon the Services he could do him: for that supposing his Armies were ready to take the Field, yet he knew not what to determine in respect of the Duke, whose Presence was no less necessary in Hungary than in Germany.  
At this time, the Prince of Orange assisted with Ships and Men out of Holland, made that unexpected Descent into England, with which all the World has rung, and which proved so fatal to King James, while it set all the rest of Europe at Liberty, from the Bondage it had so long been groaning under. He set Sail from Holland the 15th of November, and the 26th of the same Month, the King of France declared War against the United Provinces, under pretence that they had engaged with the Emperor, to cross the Establishment of the Cardinal of Furstenbergh in the Electorate of Cologne. But there is no Person so dull in this Age as not to see that the King of France had other Motives than that. But however it were, that flourishing Republic was become a new Enemy to France, that gave the Emperor hopes he might be revenged of the French. In short, the State's General engaged to assist him: and their Ambassador at the Port pressed with so much Earnestness the Conclusion of the Peace, that it was not long of the toil of that Minister, that his Endeavours did not succeed.  
If the Emperor were afflicted for the Sickness of the Duke of Lorraine, the Duke was no less concerned than he; and indeed till then, he had endured his Sickness with a wonderful Patience, but then he began to complain of his hard Fate. For Affairs were come to that pass which he had wished for a long time. He saw a large Harvest of Laurels to be reaped upon the Banks of the Rhine. He saw all the Princes of Germany unanimously inclined to enter into a Confederacy with the Emperor; and the Pope was his Friend: nor was there any Question, but that Spain would be of the Confederacy, and that they might in time engage the Princes of the North, the Cantons of Switzerland, and all Italy. And in a word, the Duke must be thought very short sighted, not to see, that the only Revolution in England, was a blow that disappointed all the King of France's Measures. So that since the Death of Charles the Fourth, the Duke had never such fair hopes of being restored to his Territories as now. He knew the People loved him; that they hearty wished for his return; and that they only waited an opportunity never so little favourable to shake off the Yoke of France. When he came to make these Reflections, he was willing to be in Germany; but his Indisposition kept him at Inspruck. And whatever Hopes and Encouragement the Physicians gave him; he despaired of ever being able to endure the Inconveniencies of a Campagne; and these thoughts, which entirely possessed him, did him more Mischief than the Ague that consumed him. If the Desire of Health could have contributed to the Cure of his Malady, he had soon been rid of his trouble. For never did any Prince more ardently desire to recover his Health, than he did. But they were ineffectual Desires. However when he had the least of hope to be in a Condition to act again, his Ague remitted: and it was so necessary, that this Commencement of his Recovery should be known at Vienna, that he dispatched away a Courier on purpose. And the Emperor being overjoyed at the News, wrote back to him at the same time, that being his Counsel, and his Right Arm, he wished for his being near him, so soon as his Health would give him leave.  
While the Duke was gathering Strength at Inspruck, there was nothing omitted at Vienna, nor in all the Courts of the Empire, that might contribute to the success of the next Campagne; so that when the Emperor perceived that the Turkish Ambassadors took their advantage of the War which the French King had declared against him; and besides, that the Peace which they Negotiated was impossible to be concluded, or at least that it required a long time to satisfy the Interests of the Venetians and the King of Poland, they took all the best Methods imaginable to make Head against the King of France and the Ottomans both at one time. Men were raised every where; and while the Forces of the Elector of Saxony, Landtgrave of Hesse, and Duke of Hanover, marched to take up their Winter-quarters about Francfort, to be the more ready to Rendezvous again as occasion should serve, the Emperor sent six Regiments of Horse, and four or five of Infantry toward the Rhine. The Elector of Brandenburg also arrived at Weizel, where lay a great part of his choicest Men. The Bishop of Munster having declared for the Emperor, promised to put Eight hundred Men into Cologne, whither also the Elector of Brandenburg was to send Two thousand Dragoons. The Hollanders sent Seven or Eight thousand Men into the Country of Juliers; and apprehending lest the French should make themselves sole Masters of the Electorate of Mayence, they sent a considerable Force to seize upon the greatest part of the Towns; and Eight Regiments of Hanover advanced at the same time toward Treves to secure Coblentz, and the adjacent countries'.  
These Proceed of the Germane Princes, and the extraordinary Preparations that were making every where, did not a little alarm France; though she had been designing this War a long time ago, and for that reason was provided with a much more numerous Army than that of the Confederates, surprised, by the Invasion. Only because she had not foreseen the Revolution in England, she was no less apprehensive of a Back-stroak from thence. However dissembling her Fears, she began with the Palatinate, Wittenberg, and several other Imperial Cities, where she committed those Abominated Acts of Inhumanity that all Europe trembles at; and at the same time that she laid all in Ashes, and gave her Soldiers all manner of Licence, she threw about her Declarations every where, That she desired nothing more than Peace. And at the same time also she made a particular Proposal of Peace to the Emperor, imagining that her Hostilities had frighted Vienna out of her Senses. And some report, that the Duke of Lorraine, to whom he gave some hopes of the Restitution of his Territories, solicited his Imperial Majesty for an Accommodation. But that was a fiction imposed upon him, there being nothing more distant from his thoughts. But on the other side, he wrote to him, that the Offers of an Enemy were never to be accepted; that they were always to be mistrusted; that it behoved him to declare War against France; that to make Peace with a Crown that always took the slightest Occasions in the World to Violate it, would be a fault never to be forgiven; considering the good Condition of his Affairs by virtue of such Potent Alliances. That as for what concerned himself, the Interests of the Empire were his own, and that he would never act but with regard to the Common Cause; and that he would be bold to say, There was never a Prince in Germany but what was of his Mind; there being some who affirmed, that there was no need of any Public Declarations, seeing that without any Declaration preceding, the King of France had declared War against the Empire by Acts of open Hostility, not to be thought of without Horror. In a short time after came forth the Result of the Diet at Ratisbonne, full of Thundering Expressions against Lewis XIV.  
I. That contrary to the Treaties of Munster and Nimeguen, he had seized upon several Places that belonged to the Empire; That he had raised Citadels, built Bridges upon the Rhine, cut down Woods, and had assumed the Propriety of whole Countries to himself by virtue of his pretended Pretensions.  
II. That in the Places so seized and reunited, he had made most unjust Alterations as well in reference to the Spiritual as Temporal Government.  
III. That to stop the Progress of the Christian Arms against the Ottomans, he had attacked the Empire by surprise, besieged and taken Philipsburgh, invaded and oppressed the Countries, Cities, and Fortresses of several Electorates and other Principalities, violating the Treaties of Peace and Truce, and his Royal Assurances so often reiterated.  
iv That contrary to the Faith of Capitulations Signed by the Dauphin, he had Exacted from those who had submitted to him, excessive Contributions; had destroyed by Fire, and the endurance of a thousand Miseries, whole Societies of People, who living under the security of the Truce, were surprised without any Defence; that he had sacked and burnt whole Towns and Cities; not sparing the Palaces of Princes, neither the Sacred Residencies of the Religious, nor the Ecclesiastical Monuments of Ancient Devotion.  
V That he had destroyed the Imperial Chamber, and had carried away all the Rolls, Records, Deeds, and Evidencies of the Imperial Crown.  
VI That he would compel the Emperor by force to acknowledge the Cardinal of Furstenberg to be Elector and Archbishop of Cologne, contrary to the Electoral Canons which had been made, and which the Pope had confirmed.  
VII. And lastly, That he filled with Armed Soldiers that Electorate, and the Principalities adjoining, from whence he had exacted vast Sums by Military Executions, and committed several other Spoils upon the Subjects of the Empire; omitting nothing whatever lay in his power to oppress their Liberties.  
After which Enumeration of their Grievances, the Diet declared France to be an Enemy to the Empire: adding withal,  
I. That the War with that Crown ought to be reputed a Common War for the Preservation of the Empire, and that it was declared to be such.  
II. That they would oppose against the Pretences of Religion maliciously invented in the King of France's Manifesto, to disunite the Members of the Empire, a unanimous Union of all their Forces, to restore Things to their first Condition, and constrain the Enemy to repair the Damages he had done, and to give Security for the time to come.  
III. That they would not entertain under any pretence whatever, any Correspondence or Neutrality with France, nor with her Ministers or Adherents; and that all those who should assist Her directly or indirectly, should be declared Enemies.  
iv That Notice should be given of this Result to all the Princes of Italy, to all Foreign Crowns and States, and generally to all that had Dependence upon the Roman Empire.  
V That his Imperial Majesty should be desired to make a Peace with the Turk, to the end that by the joint Force of the Interested Princes, they might be enabled, the more strenuously to carry on the War against France.  
Lastly, That they should with all the speed that might be agree together upon the Ways and Methods, how to support and continue the War according to the Constitutions of the Empire.  
This was the Result of that Diet, which Prince Herman of Baden approved in every particular, in the Name of the Emperor, with this supply; That it being notorious, that the Crown of France had fomented the Rebellion in Hungary, and incited the Turk against his Imperial Majesty, and that there was also certain Information given, that he had offered the Ottoman Port an Offensive Alliance, with assurance, that as he had begun the War, to procure the Establishment of that Empire, so he would not make a Peace without the Sultan's Consent; there was a necessity for these Reasons, to declare that Crown the Common Enemy not only of the Empire, but of all Christendom, as well as the Turk himself; as was done in the year 1544 upon the like occasion against France, by the general Assembly at Spire.  
Nor were these only bare words; for the Emperor had no sooner declared War against France, but he studied all the ways to maintain it. He erected Magazines in all places where he thought them necessary; he pressed the hastening of the Levies which were already begun; he recalled part of his Forces that were in service against the Turks. And to the end that the Army which was to be sent into Germany might be encouraged by being under the Command of a Captain-General that was concerned for the Success of the Enterprise, he designed the Elector of Bavaria for Germany, and the Duke of Lorraine for Hungary.  
Not that it was less the Interest of the Duke of Lorraine, then of the Duke of Bavaria, to have France brought down. For the Concerns of Prince Clement were nothing in comparison with those of the Duke of Lorraine, who was despoiled of his Territories by the Usurpations of that Crown. But in regard the Emperor had a design to give two Blows at once, and for that the very Name of the Duke of Lorraine was become a Terror to the Ottomans, he thought it necessary to appoint him against those Enemies whom he had so often vanquished, believing that the Elector of Bavaria, fight as well for his own proper Interests as those of the Empire, would be no less formidable to France, than the other to the Ottoman Port, after so many famous Conquests of which he had his share in the Hungarian Campagnes.  
There was also another Reason which induced the Emperor to make choice of the Elector of Bavaria before the Duke of Lorraine to Command upon the Rhine, which was the Indisposition of his Body; and because France was the Aggressour, whereas the Port was only upon the Offensive Part; besides, that there was all the Reason in the World, that the French would be stronger in Germany, than the Turks in Hungary; and therefore there was an absolute necessity of opposing against France a General that was in perfect Health, and in a Condition early to take the Field.  
Now at the same time that the Emperor had taken this Resolution, and made it known to the World, that the Elector of Bavaria was to act upon the Rhine with a considerable Army, which advanced every day to join the Confederates, while the Duke of Lorraine prosecuted his Victories in Hungary toward the total reducing of that Kingdom, if his Health would permit him, he found himself perfectly recovered; so that he felt himself in a Condition to leave Inspruck, and attend the Emperor with his Counsels, in order to the taking such Methods as were necessary for the carrying on the two great Designs.  
And in regard there was nothing which the Duke more passionately desired than to Command in Germany, so soon as he arrived at Vienna, he used all his endeavours to make the Emperor alter his Resolutions: protesting however at the same time, That he had no other will but the Emperors; That he was ready to march into Hungary; and he agreed with his Imperial Majesty, that his Presence was absolutely necessary in that Kingdom. Nevertheless, after he had made it appear, that the Turks would not be in a condition to undertake any thing Considerable, in regard the Ottomans were all raw Soldiers, New raised Men, or cowed by the Victories of the Christians: After he had laid before him, that he wanted not Politic and wary Generals to oppose against the Ottoman Army; but that the main Effort was to be made upon the Rhine, where the King of France, who had been a long time preparing for this War, would not fail to employ the Choice and Flower of all his Forces; His Imperial Majesty considering, that the Duke's Presence was more necessary in Germany than in Hungary, submitted to his Reasons, and resolved at length after more mature deliberation, to have two Armies in Germany, the one Commanded by the Elector of Bavaria, and the other by the Duke, and to send Prince Lewis of Baden into Hungary, who had signalised himself in Bosnia; where with four or five thousand men he totally defeated an Army of twenty thousand Turks.  
At length the Season for Consultation and Preparations having given way to that of Action, the Duke of Lorraine departed from Vienna, and arrived with about fourteen or fifteen Thousand men near Coblentz, where he was to join the Forces of the Elector of Saxony, and the Landtgrave of Hesse. The Elector of Bavaria marched toward the Upper Rhine, with an Army of ten Thousand Bavarians, Seven thousand Imperialists, and four thousand Suabians; while the Elector of Brandenburg advanced toward Cleves with about Twenty thousand men of his own and the Bishop of Munster's.  
These motions of the Confederate Armies were fatal to several Towns, as Oppenheim, Worms and Spire, which had surrendered to the French, and flattered themselves that they should be dealt with no otherwise than according to the Laws of War; but met with a destiny far more Cruel and Terrible than that of the Palatinate; for they were not only utterly consumed by Fire, but besides, the Inhabitants who had been permitted to carry away the best of their Goods, were exposed to the plunder and fury of the Soldiers. For the French, who during the last Wars, had besieged and taken several Towns and Cities before their Enemies were in a condition to take the Field, now quitted all those which they had surprised after the Siege of Philipsburgh, except Bon, Mayence, Keyserwart, and some other inconsiderable places; but at the same time that they quitted 'em, they set 'em on fire, and of one of the most delightful Countries of Europe made a vast and hideous Desert, after they had committed such Acts of Barbarity and Inhumanity that after Ages will hardly believe.  
During these Hostilities and Burn, the Confederate Princes did not sleep; they Expelled the French out of some Forts, and petty places which they thought themselves able to keep; they worsted them in several Encounters; and Keyserwart, which the Duke of Brandenburg besieged, surrendered in four days after he had opened his Trenches: And now after so prosperous a Beginning which was taken for a good Omen, all the Generals met at Francfort, where they held a Council of War, wherein after they had Unanimously resolved to give the Honour of the Command to the Duke of Lorraine, with a promise that they would never sheathe their Swords till they had restored him to his Dominions, they agreed to besiege Mayence and Bon, before they made any farther attempts, since it was not safe to advance into the Enemy's Country, before they were Masters of those two Towns.  
Mayence was no considerable Town, before the King of France got possession of it: but the Situation of it was such as to be able to stop the Imperialists. And therefore the King had no sooner secured it with a French Garrison, but he ordered it to be Fortified; and the Marquis d'Uxelles who was appointed Governor, continued the Work with so much assiduity, that it is incredible how strong that City was become, while the French had it in their hands.  
And in regard it was expected that the Confederates would besiege it, it was Garrisoned with above Ten thousand men, the best and choicest Soldiers under the best Officers of France.  
However, the difficulties of the Siege could not stop the Duke of Lorraine. Upon the 16th of July he crossed a small River two Leagues below the Town, with an Army of Twenty thousand men, and presently caused four thousand Croats to advance, whom the French durst not adventure to attack, tho' they were sallied forth to meet them with a great Body of Horse. The next day the Elector of Saxony, and the Landtgrave of Hesse passed the Main, above Mayence, and posted their Men within Canonshot of the Town, on that side where the Duke of Lorrain's Army began to encamp▪ The 18th about three Thousand Country People wrought in the Approaches: And the same day the French made a sally, but were repulsed with extraordinary vigour by the Imperialists; at what time the Duke of Bavaria being arrived in the Camp, they prepared for a formal Siege, and to batter the Town.  
Not to stop upon the particulars of the Siege, the Town was assaulted in three Places. The Duke of Lorraine commanded one Attack, and the Duke of Saxony and the Landtgrave of Hesse the other two. The Besieged defended themselves desperately, and their sallies were so frequent and so mettlesome, that they often ruined in one, what the Confederates had been toiling several days to Erect. The Sixth of August, when least expected, they sallied out at Noonday with about two thousand picked men, and fell with such fury upon the Saxons Quarter, that they overturned all before 'em; but the Duke of Lorraine hastening to the succour of the Elector, the Imperialists, animated by the Presence and Example of their General, repelled the French with so much vigour, and fought with that fury, that above twelve hundred men on both sides were numbered to cover the place with their dead Bodies. But this same Sally was nothing in Comparison of another that followed some days after. For in the two former they had made a dreadful slaughter, and cleared the Trenches; and therefore those two Actions proving so successful, they resolved to try a third Sally with three Thousand men, Drums beating, and Colours flying. Now in regard that neither the Duke of Lorraine, nor any of the rest of the Generals expected their Third Effort, it caused no small Terror and Disorder in the Camp, of which the Enemy taking their advantage, fell on Pell-Mell upon four or five hundred men, that sold their Lives at a dear Rate; they nailed two pieces of Cannon, and having filled up the Trenches of the Confederates, posted their great Guard of Horse, where the Besiegers had begun to open their Trenches. But at length the several Generals having rallied and re-encouraged their Men, they repelled the Enemy, cut to pieces a great number of them, and regained their Post.  
And now the Duke of Lorraine being resolved to try whether he could carry the Town by Storm, and fearing least the French should attempt to relieve it, wrote to the Elector of Brandenburg to send him some Regiments of his Men, that being so reinforced he might be able both to carry on the Siege, and fight the Enemy in case they advanced to raise it. Which precaution was the more necessary, because their ran a report, that Marshal Durass was advancing with his Army, and orders to give the Confederates Battle. But it happened that the Brandenburg Regiments were useless, for Durass never appeared.  
After which, notwithstanding the fierce Resistance of the Besieged, the Besiegers by little and little gained the Outworks which the French possessed, and lodged themselves therein. Batteries were raised in every one of the Attacks, and they made themselves Masters of so much Ground, while the Cannon opened a wide Breach; that the Duke resolved a General Assault.  
To which purpose all things were prepared in readiness: And the next day after this Resolution was approved by all the Generals at a Council of War, they began by break of day to play upon the Town from all the Batteries, and so continued till four in the Evening. At what time upon the throwing in of a Bomb, which was the Signal agreed on, they fell on, in every Quarter, with so much vigour and such undaunted Courage, that after a Bloody Contest of three Hours and a half they carried the Counterscarp.  
At the beginning of the Assault, in regard the French were desirous to keep the Town whatever it cost, the ground was strewed with dead Carcases: And the Imperialists were they that lost most Men. For the Marquis D'Uxelles, who was acquainted with the Duke of Lorraine, believing the Hottest work would be at the Attack which he Commanded, he took not so much care of the other Attacks, that he might make the greater Resistance against the Duke: So that the Saxons, and the Regiments of Hesse and Lunenburgh, were Masters of the Counterscarp an Hour before the Imperialists. But notwithstanding this Prosperous success of the Besiegers, the French continued firing their great Guns, and blew up three Mines that made a dreadful havoc. Nevertheless the Saxons and Lunenburghers pursued the Enemy to the very Gates of the Town, and the Imperialists lodged themselves upon one of the Principal Bastions, making way through the very fire of the Cannon, and an infinite number of Bombs, that were thrown from the Town.  
As the fight was desperate on both sides, so the loss of the Confederates was very great; several Officers of Note, and a vast number of Common Soldiers. But in regard the loss of the French, to whom the Germans gave no Quarter, was much greater, the Marquis D'Uxelles, no sooner began to consider with himself, but he saw that if he should hold out any longer he should lose all his men. However he made a show as if he intended to stand the t'other brunt. But when he saw that the Confederates began to fill up the Motes, with a purpose to assault the Town itself, he desired to Capitulate, and Hostages being given on both sides, the Articles were concluded. 
* Mayence was invested the 17th of July 1685, and surrendered the 11th of September following.  This Siege lasted not above two Months: And it is most certain that if the Besiegers would have made use of their Bombs, they might have sooner compelled the French to a Surrender, notwithstanding the strength of their Fortifications, and the number of their Cannon. But in regatd the Generals were willing to preserve Mayence, they chose to spend a little longer time, with the loss of a few more Men, than to deface the City, and at the end of the Siege to be the Masters only of a heap of Ruins.  
While the Duke of Lorraine signalised himself in Germany, Prince Lewis of Baden obtained a considerable Victory over the Turks in Servia. Of which the Emperor received the News almost at the same time, that he had the Tidings of the taking Mayence. But notwithstanding these Successes as well upon the Rhine as in Moravia; other ill News rendered his rejoicing imperfect. For the French to repair the loss they had received, continuing their Hostilities after the same manner as they began, Burnt all before 'em from Heidelburgh to Strasburgh; and at length made Frankendale taste of their Mercy; the only Town in the Palatinate, which till then they had spared.  
At the same time that the Confederates laid Siege to Mayence, they determined also the Siege of Bon, to make themselves Masters of two Cities at a time if it were possible. The Duke of Brandenburg who was to Attack that Place, and who had already carried the Fort of Bell, made trial at first to reduce the Town by his Cannon and Bombs; as being willing to spare his own and the Confederates Men. To which purpose, he was no sooner sat down before the Town with part of his, and the Bishop of Munster's Men, together with some Holland Regiments, but he fell to raising his Batteries. The Effect was quick and terrible; for in less than two Days the City was destroyed and laid in Ashes, all but one great Tower, and one Church, which the Bishop of Munster's Men at last quite ruined with their Cannon. But all this was so far from discouraging the French, that instead of Surrendering they made continual Sallies; so that the Elector resolved to have laid a formal Siege to the Place. To which purpose, all things were prepared in a readiness; and there was no question but the City would have been carried in a small time, after the Havoc which the Bombs had made. But when all things were just ready, the Elector received three pieces of News that broke all his Measures.  
The first was from the Elector of Treves, That the Marquis of Boufflers having drawn together a considerable Body, was advanced towards Coblents, which constrained him to send away General Schening with a Detachement of Seven or Eight thousand Men to defend those Parts. The second was from Prince Waldeck, who finding himself not strong enough in Horse to deal with Marshal d'Humieres, sent for the Dutch Cavalry, then before Bon. Which constrained him to send away a Detachement of Seven Regiments. The third was from the Duke of Lorraine, then before Mayence, who desired a Reinforcement of Men, as has been already observed, in regard of the Resolution he had taken to Storm that Place. So that the Elector was forced to send away a third Detachement, which weakened his Army so very much, that finding he was no longer able to carry on the Siege, he only blocked it up at a Distance.  
Which though it streighten'd the Place considerably; and that the Garrison were extremely weakened every day by Diseases that swept away the Soldiers; and that they were in great want of all things, nevertheless the Count d'Asfeild who commanded there, would by no means think of Surrendering, but made continual Sallies. For he imagined that the Confederates had work enough before Mayence, and therefore could not be in a Condition to Besiege him till that Affair were over, in which Interim he might be relieved, and strong enough to deal with the Duke of Brandenburg. But while he fed himself with these Hopes, Mayence Surrender'd, and that News which he so little expected, struck the Garrison with such a Consternation, that the Duke of Brandenburg having Summoned the Town, the Governor desired to Capitulate; but his Conditions were thought so unreasonable, considering the Condition of his Affairs; that a Siege was resolved on, and two days after effectually prosecuted.  
Nevertheless Mayence was no sooner reduced, but the Saxons who were extremely tired during the Siege, were sent into new Quarters to refresh themselves; The Bavarians advanced toward the Palatinate; and one part of the Imperialists marched with the Duke toward Bon. So that the Forces which had already formed the Siege, having received so considerable a Recruit, the Duke of Lorraine immediately began to sink his Approaches, and raise his Batteries, which was done with so much diligence, that in two or three days they were ready for a General Assault. I shall say no more, but that the Trenches were run on to the Foot of the Counterscarp, and that the Breaches being made, all things were ready for Battery, though the continual Rains for some days, delayed the General Assault; but then the Wether proving fair, the 9th of October was fixed. The Brandenburghers, Dutch, and Bishop of Munster's Men were appointed to Attack the Counterscarp, Half Moon, and Covert Way; and the Duke of Lorraine, who some days before was got within a hundred Paces of the Horn-work, with the Hessiens, Lunenburghers, and those others which he brought from Mayence, undertook the Storming of that Hornwork.  
The French disputed long the Covert Way, firing most dreadfully upon the Assailants. But at length the Count of Dona leading on the Grand Musqueteers, and the Younger Brothers of Brandenburg having broken down the Palisadoes, they fell Pellmell upon all that stood in their way, and after a horrible Slaughter, carried the Half Moon, and lodged themselves upon the Counterscarp. The Hollanders also, and Munsterians signalised themselves highly in this Onset, venturing through the Fire of the Great and Small Shot with such an undaunted Courage, that they lost above Five hundred Men, and had Seven or Eight hundred Wounded. The Brandenburghers were not so rudely handled, but they lost several Officers of Note; and among the rest Monsieur de St. Bonnet, who after he had performed several great Actions at the Head of a Regiment in Candy, in the Service of the King of France, and in the last Campagnes of Hungary, where he served a Volunteer, had also made himself no less remarkable in the Service of the Elector of Brandenburg.  
While these things thus passed in the Brandenburg Attack, the Enemy was assailed with no less vigour in that which the Duke of Lorraine Commanded. 'Tis true, his Men were repulsed with much Gallantry at first; but that Bravery serving only to incense them the more, and stimulate their Courage, they returned with such an  fury, that they disheartened French, after they had sprung two Mines, retired into the Town, so that the Duke of Lorraine lodged his Men upon the middle of the Hornwork, with the loss of no more than a Hundred and thirty Men.  
Nor did the Duke or the rest of the Generals think fit to stop there; they were all resolved to enter the Town also by main Force; more especially the Duke of Lorraine. But the Count d'Hasfeldt, who was himself dangerously wounded in the Defence of the Half Moon, seeing all the Outworks lost, and fearing a second Assault, resolved at length to Surrender. So that having sent out the Major of the Regiment of Castres', who was Conducted to his Highness of Brandenburg, by Monsieur Dorosey his Adjutant Campmaster General, and that Major having presented him a Draught of a Capitulation, the Proposals were generously accepted, though extremely Advantageous to the Governor, considering the Extremity he was in. But the Season being far spent, it was thought the best to preserve good Soldiers, by granting a fair Composition to those who had bravely done their Duty 
* Bon was formally besieged foam days after the taking of Mayence; Count Hasfeldt Capitulated the 12th of Octob. 1685. and three days after the Garrison went out. . For in short, it is most certain, that never any Garrison was better defended than this.  
It may be said that the Emperor had all the Advantages he could desire, considering the Condition of his Affairs: Victory accompanied his Arms, wherever they advanced. For at the same time that Bon was reduced, the Marquis of Baden took Nissa, after he had defeated the Turks in a Battle fought not far from that Town, wherein the Infidels lost between seven and Eight thousand Men, their Artillery, all their Provisions and Baggage.  
'Twas thought the Confederates would have undertaken some other Siege. But the Soldiers were so tired, and the Season so incommodious, that all the Generals began to think of resting themselves, and preparing for the next Campagne.  
Therefore the Duke of Lorraine, after he had disposed of his Men in their Winter Quarters, departed for Vienna. Only he stayed some time at Ratisbonne, where he found that the Diet had made several terrible Edicts against France. For that Assembly not only forbid the Subjects of the Empire all manner of Communication and Commerce with the French; not only ordained their Expulsion from all the Courts of the Empire, of what Quality soever or Profession they were, even the Ecclesiastical Persons themselves; but also declared moreover, That any Foreign State that should propose any thing in favour of France, should be reputed an Enemy to the Emperor, and the Confederates.  
As for the D. of Lorraine, he had caused frequent Memorials to be presented to the Diet, wherein he set forth, that the Dutchies of Lorraine and Barr, having been wrested from his Uncle, Charles iv after such a manner, as all Europe well knew, it was not just that the Heirs of that Prince should be deprived of them all their life-time; wherefore the Dukes of Lorraine being Princes of the Empire, and Members of the Circle of the Upper Rhine, he had addressed himself to that Assembly, to demand of them, that he might be assisted by main force against the King of France: alleging that though that Monarch had in some measure acknowledged at the Peace of Nimeghen, that he detained certain Dominions that did not lawfully appertain to him; yet he offered no Promise of Restitution, but upon Conditions so hard and unjust, that he could not accept them; as he had ordered his Ambassadors to declare in the Assembly of the Plenipotentiaries. By the Constitutions of Germany, when any Member of the Empire is disturbed in the Possession of his Territories, or happens to be despoiled of them, all the rest of the Princes of that Circle are bound to defend him, and use all their Endeavours for his Restoration: and by the same Constitutions, if that Circle is not sufficiently Powerful to effect it, the Circles adjoining are to assist. And if the adjoining Circles are not strong enough to do the oppressed Prince justice, than the whole Empire is obliged to undertake his Defence; and the Emperors themselves make the same engagement, in the Capitulations which they Sign at their Election, and when they receive the Imperial Crown. Now as the Diet of Ratisbonne represents the Body of the Empire, the Duke had had recourse to that Assembly to be restored to his Dutchies of Lorraine and Barr, with a design to solicit and press them, to make use of all the necessary means to compel France to make Restitution upon reasonable Terms. But notwithstanding the great Inclination of the Diet to have given the Duke a favourable Answer, the best part of the Princes of the Empire had so many Cautions to observe, and were so entangled with the Court of France, that all the Remonstrances which the Duke had made himself, or caused to be made, proved always fruitless. For in short, since France was become so Potent, The Territories of the Duke of Lorraine lay too conveniently, considering the Prospects that he had, for him to come to any friendly Accommodation, but upon the Terms which he proposed at Nimeghen; and perhaps he had made such as should have been infinitely much harder, seeing that the greatest part of the Princes of the Empire were bound to furnish the Emperor with Forces, to continue his Conquests in Hungary. And as Affairs than stood, there was no compelling France to make the Duke Restitution, but by Declaring War against her, which Germany could not undertake, as having at the same time to do with the Ottoman Port. And this the Duke of Lorraine knew well enough himself. However these were Formalities which he was obliged to observe, and of which he might make use in Season; for that Great Prince had his future Prospects as well as others. In short, therefore, the Reasons which had obliged the Diet not to give any Effectual Answer in his behalf now ceasing, since France had Declared War against the Empire by laying Siege to Philipsburgh, the Duke laying hold of the Circumstance, and reckoning much upon the great Services he had done the Emperor, and which he was going to do him in Germany, he presented a New Memorial to the Diet, to which the Diet having returned him an Answer to his Wish, he had certainly made a push for it, at the Beginning of the Spring. But Death surprised him, when he least expected that Fatal Blow, and at a time that he saw himself arrived at the very Eve of a Triumphant Holiday. All things seemed to Promise this Illustrious Prince, that the same Victorious Fortune that had accompanied him in Hungary with so much Glory, would attend him still in Germany: the taking of Mayence and Bon were sufficient to presage it. He had by his Valour cut out a Glorious Way to re-enter his Dominions, as soon as he appeared upon the Rhine. But he had the Destiny of that Great Captain of the People of God, so famous in Sacred History, to see the Promised Land, but not the Happiness to enter into it.  
This Prince, whose loss the Confederates will have reason long to bemoan, as they have already found by Experience the last Campagne, gave himself almost no repose, in the midst of those Designs he had to give but one fair Blow, to disappoint the measures of France, and which it was impossible for her to have Fended off. He studied Night and Day the means to humble that Crown; and knowing 'twas impossible to accomplish his Desires, but by taking extraordinary Methods, and making vast Preparations, he was always in Action. He had been obliged for some time to be absent from the Imperial Court; where the Affairs of War called him, which were the sole Affairs that employed him, and in which he took delight. But in regard the Emperor determined upon nothing, but what was debated before hand, and had therefore desired that the Duke might be at Vienna, where there was a Council of War to be called, he was upon the Road thither, and was arrived at Weltz, a small Village within three Leagues of Lintz, when he was seized by the Malady of which he died; and which has put all Europe in Mourning. He felt at first a Pain in one Ear; but not apprehending any Danger from so slight a Matter, 〈…〉 nothing of it: However he was much troubled with it all that Night, and the next Morning when he risen about Four of the Clock, believing he might be able to continue his Journey, he went to Church, to pay his Devotions to Heaven; but the Pain considerably increasing, he was forced to retire to his Inn, and go to Bed.  
The Defluxion in his Ear, falling down about half an hour after upon his Throat, his Physician let him Blood, as he desired himself. But that Remedy producing no Effect, on the other side his Pain becoming still more violent, and finding his Strength decay, those sad Symptoms put him out of doubt that he was near his End. And the thoughts of this struck him a●l of a sudden: but then recollecting with himself, that Princes were subject to die as well as other Men, he put himself into the Hands of his Creator, sent for the Capuchins, made his Confession, and endeavoured to acquit himself of those Duties which the last moments of Life require.  
Immediately after he called his Confessor aside, and charged him with two Letters, one to be delivered into the Emperor's own Hands, with a Note containing these Latin Words.  
Sacrae Cesarcae Majestati Commendat se, & Ultimum Vale dicit Carolus Lotharingiae Dux.  
Charles Duke of Lorraine Recommends himself to his most Sacred Imperial Majesty, and bids him his last Farewell.  
The other Letter was for the Queen his Wife. By the first he Recommended to the Emperor that Illustrious Princess, his Children, his Domestic Servants, and the Lorrainers: And by the second he Recommended his Children and his Domestic Servants to the Queen; after he had given her a thousand Marks of his tender Affection, and his Sorrow for so Harsh a Separation.  
All this while he grew weaker and weaker; yet as his Strength decayed, you might read in his Eyes and his Countenance, and observe in all his Words, that his Piety fortified him, and that he had resigned himself over to die.  
The Father Guardian of the Capuchins of Weltz, with nine others of his Order, exhorted him while he had time, to dispose of himself, and then approaching near the Bed to Kiss his Hand, he drew it back, only desired 'em all to to say the Office of the Dead, which they prepared to do, but while they were reciting the Prayers, his Speech began to fail him.  
This Symptom was as it were the last Signal of the Death of that Illustrious Prince, but it nothing terrified him. He then made a sign for Paper and Ink; and wrote, That he desired nothing else but that they should Pray for his Soul. He had his right Sense and Judgement to the last Gasp. At length, after he had caused several Prayers to be said, finding himself ready to expire, he made another sign that they should Pray to God for him, and some minutes after he gave up the Ghost. This was the next day after he fell ill, being the 18th of April, 1690, at the beginning of the Forty ninth year of his Age. The Physicians said that he was choked with a Catarrh.  
Charles the Fifth of Lorraine was a great Hero. He had a noble Air; though he affected an extraordinary plainness in his Habit; and though he were not at all proud, but modest and sober in all his Actions. He was well shaped when he was Young; but too much Corpulency had altered his Proportion. You may see, through the whole Series of this History, that he was Courageous, and Born for Warlike Achievements. But the Qualities and Perfections of this great Prince were not only Military. He was a great Lover of Learning and Reading, especially of History and Politics. He was a perfect Master of three Languages, Dutch, French, and Italian, and understood Latin well: He was a Man of few words, but when he spoke, it was to the purpose. He was grave and serious with Strangers, however without Affectation, but with his particular Acquaintance Pleasant and Familiar. He went to the bottom of all things he Discoursed of; and hated Impertinence. He loved familiar Dispute; And he took great delight to maintain what he propounded, and he would uphold it strongly: but it was not so much to convince those with whom he disputed, as to understand their Parts and Character. He was as liberal as his Fortune would permit him to be; a great Observer of his Word; a good Friend; and an easy Pard'ner of Injuries. His Designs were all great, and deeply laid. He provided without any relaxation for the Future: particularly applying himself to the most proper means to establish his Family. Lastly, He was an Exemplar of Devotion, with the same equality of Mind entertaining his Prosperities and Adversities, relying wholly upon Providence.  
He left four Children by his Marriage with the Queen of Poland, the eldest of which is now Duke of Lorraine, by the Name of Leopold the First.  
Never was Prince more generally bewailed than Charles V and indeed all Europe was sensible of her loss. And she had reason to mourn for the loss of an Experienced Captain; one of the greatest Generals in the Confederate Armies: A Captain, whose Prudence and Valour began to be dreadful to France. In a word, a Prince that was not to be corrupted, and who acted less for his own Interests, then for the Interests of the Confederate Princes. But she has reason more particularly to mourn, that he died at a time, that he was just upon the point of restoring his Family to its Ancient Luster, and to deliver his Subjects from the Yoke of Tyranny and Oppression; and for that by his Death, he left a disconsolate Family. In short, it was observed, that those Princes who had most reason to bewail his Death, were not so sorry for themselves as for the young Princes, who at the same time that they lost their Illustrious Father, seemed to lose all the Hopes that began to soothe their Expectations.  
The Duke of Newburgh who was compelled to fly for Relief to Vienna, after the French had despoiled him of his Country, declared to the Queen Dowager, that the Desolations of his Electorate did not go so near his Heart as the Loss of the Duke her Husband, and that the Princes his Children, looked upon him as their Protector, who was no less sincerely mindful of their Interests then his own. Several other Princes condoled her loss in very near the same Language. And the Elector of Brandenburg wrote at the same time to the Emperor, desiring his Majesty would vouchsafe him the Favour of sharing with him the Quality of being a Father to the young Princes: adding withal, That as he had promised Charles V never to lay down Arms, till he were restored to his Territories, so he would continue the same Promise in behalf of the Successors to such a Hero, whose loss he should deplore as long as he lived. Some time after, the Emperor conferred the Government of tyrol upon the young Duke. And the Pope has already granted to another of the Princes a Dispensation to be Coadjutor of the Grand Priory of Castille, which is worth above Two hundred thousand Crowns a Year.  
The End of the Fifth and Last Book.   

BOOKS Printed for Francis Saunders at the Blue-Anchor in the Lower-Walk of the New-Exchange.  

THe Life of Charles the Fifth late Duke of Lorraine, Dedicated to the King.  
The Life of Alexander the Great, Dedicated to the Queen, by N. Tate.  
An Epistle to the Right Honourable Charles Earl of Dorset and Middlesex, Lord Chamberlain of His Majesty's Household, Occasioned by His Majesty's Victory in Ireland.  
SAID, A Romance, in Two Parts, Dedicated to the Ladies.  
Sultana of Barbary, a Novel, in Two Parts.  
Philantus and Bellamond, a Novel, in Two Parts.  
The Baronage of England, in Two Parts, by Sir William Dugdale.  
Cowley's Works.  
Beaumond and Fletcher's Plays.  
Shakespear's Works.  
Killigrew's Plays  
Davila's Civil Wars of France.  
History of the Council of Trent.  
Philip de Comine's History.  
Paulo Paruta's History of Venice.  
Mrs. Phillip's Poems.  
Waller, Denham, Sucklin, and Donn's Poems.  
By Mr. Boyl. 

Seraphic Love,  
Style of the Scriptures,  
Occasional Reflections,  
Phisiological Essays,  
Excellency of Theology,  
Reason and Religion,    
All Mr. Driden's Plays, in Two Volumes, and all sorts of other Plays.  
Also all sorts of the Best of Divinity, History, Poetry, Romances, and all other English Books.